Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:3 |
but has caused them to |
be |
extolled to the heavens here |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:16 |
emissaries, who declared Daniel to |
be |
magnificent and the Holy Mother |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:23 |
He says, was not to |
be |
found in Israel |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:24 |
those who poured it shall |
be |
preached under heaven |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:29 |
A few of them can |
be |
seen in the Holy Gospel |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:33 |
So that they all should |
be |
zealous in good deeds, he |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:34 |
and even permits them to |
be |
unreservedly jealous of the virtue |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:35 |
it is good to |
be |
zealously affected always in a |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:37 |
Let this mind |
be |
in you, which was also |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:43 |
have promised shall hence forth |
be |
produced, to the best of |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:43 |
biography of the father shall |
be |
duly completed and their sweet |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 2:43 |
and their sweet command shall |
be |
elaborately carried out |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 6:10 |
commanded that everywhere the instruction |
be |
effected using those same letters |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 9:6 |
of those who were to |
be |
the recipients, and in anticipation |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 9:7 |
we have said. We may |
be |
subject to censure for our |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 11:2 |
that were - so as to |
be |
inscribed in a book to |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 11:2 |
inscribed in a book to |
be |
preserved for the eternity to |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 11:4 |
This shall |
be |
written for the generation to |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 11:5 |
and that “this gospel shall |
be |
preached in all the world |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 14:4 |
of divine knowledge, came to |
be |
the ruler of Siunik |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 15:4 |
king then ordered that youths |
be |
gathered from various parts and |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 16:5 |
the Saint, who was to |
be |
called acoemeti (monks, followers of |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 16:9 |
It was ordered that Mesrop |
be |
honored in the capital city |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 16:10 |
Church, as well as to |
be |
honored with valuable gifts |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 17:3 |
a large number of youths |
be |
gathered from districts and places |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 22:8 |
to investigate whatever happened to |
be |
the problem, and through the |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 22:13 |
much more lacking may he |
be |
considered in the art which |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 22:14 |
them “with groanings that cannot |
be |
uttered |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 22:15 |
and to teach,” it should |
be |
understood that He worked and |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 22:16 |
teaching us, and is to |
be |
understood as intercession for one |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 25:3 |
more and exhorted everyone to |
be |
undaunted in goodness |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 25:5 |
not allow his eyes to |
be |
overcome with sleep nor his |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 28:4 |
all who, through them, will |
be |
taught from generation to generation |
Կորիւն/Koryun 1- 29:4 |
Glory |
be |
to Christ, the lover of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 1:3 |
whoever the Armenian king might |
be |
was second in the Persian |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 1:20 |
Xosrov ordered that emissaries should |
be |
dispatched to various places. He |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 1:20 |
issued edicts that pilgrimage should |
be |
undertaken to the seven altars |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 2:6 |
that if only someone could |
be |
found to exact vengeance, he |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 2:7 |
I would |
be |
above him in rank only |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 2:31 |
the clan of Anak should |
be |
exterminated |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 4:4 |
defeat me, our lives shall |
be |
subject to you and we |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 4:7 |
that edicts and emissaries should |
be |
sent to the princes and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 4:7 |
his realm wherever they might |
be, |
that they should come to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 4:18 |
heart of my lord not |
be |
fearful at all. For here |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 4:22 |
the royal purple garment should |
be |
put on Trdat. Thus, did |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:6 |
the king ordered that Gregory |
be |
held for that day |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:10 |
by God that ’servants should |
be |
obedient to their bodily lords’ |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:21 |
and bonds,’ I would |
be |
blessed to accept the example |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:21 |
And with him I would |
be |
happy and rejoice in the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:32 |
kingdom of the creator will |
be |
revealed to his creatures, when |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:34 |
me who that Christ may |
be, |
that I may know who |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:34 |
I may know who might |
be |
that recompenser [cf. Rom. 2.6; II Tim. 4.8] of your labors |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:34 |
you call Creator. Could he |
be |
some ruler of the tombs |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:35 |
of which you spoke might |
be, |
or what the coming might |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:35 |
or what the coming might |
be, |
I know not. Or what |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:47 |
you have been found to |
be |
less intelligent than an ox |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 5:47 |
bit, you who will not |
be |
able to approach him |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 6:23 |
consume sinners, and will not |
be |
extinguished’ |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 6:24 |
and their gold will not |
be |
able to save them in |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 6:25 |
resisters and sinners who may |
be |
impious like you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:1 |
Then he ordered him to |
be |
hung upside-down from one |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:1 |
beneath him and he should |
be |
flogged with vicious green rods |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:13 |
when your only-begotten will |
be |
revealed |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:23 |
by you to come and |
be |
born of the holy virgin |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:34 |
familiar and accustomed object might |
be |
persuaded to worship the cross |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:45 |
of joyful feasting, whereby might |
be |
effected the renewal of the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:47 |
mortal men - although they might |
be |
our bodily masters |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:52 |
who hoped in you not |
be |
ashamed [cf. Rom. 9.33; I Pet. 2.6], those who once boasted |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:55 |
that we may |
be |
able to endure this struggle |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:55 |
majesty of your divinity may |
be |
revealed; and that this too |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:55 |
and that this too may |
be |
revealed - that none of your |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:57 |
creator and God, lest we |
be |
lost in the vanity of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:58 |
us, and lest your wrath |
be |
aroused against your creatures |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:59 |
to die, and once again |
be |
renewed in glory [cf. II Cor. 3.18], when you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:60 |
that we too may |
be |
joyful of face in his |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:66 |
and uninterrupted light, who will |
be |
revealed to his just in |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:73 |
the parables of the future |
be |
abolished, which you established and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:77 |
too may become worthy to |
be |
raised to the presence of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:80 |
glorifiers of your divinity, and |
be |
saved from your judgment and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:82 |
and ordered the Gospel to |
be |
preached throughout the whole world |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:88 |
words of your Gospel may |
be |
granted to this world, so |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:89 |
martyrs for your divinity, to |
be |
tortured for your name’s sake |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:89 |
for your truth [cf. Acts 21.13], and to |
be |
renewed again at your coming |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:91 |
Therefore, let us |
be |
martyrs unto death for your |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:91 |
your life, that we may |
be |
joined to the number of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:95 |
whole world, that he might |
be |
a reconciler and intercessor between |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:99 |
to your easy yoke [cf. Matt. 11.30] and |
be |
saved from eternal torments; for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:100 |
of truth, and may they |
be |
invited to your royal table |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:101 |
the sake of all to |
be |
slaughtered like a lamb [cf. Acts 8.32], and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:105 |
the daytime [cf. I Thess. 5.5], that your name |
be |
glorified over all the universe |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 7:109 |
so that I too may |
be |
considered equal with your beloved |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:7 |
I shall cause you to |
be |
tormented for a long time |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:8 |
commanded that blocks of wood |
be |
brought and fixed to his |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:11 |
he commanded iron nails to |
be |
brought and driven through the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:21 |
borax and rough vinegar to |
be |
brought, and for him to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:21 |
brought, and for him to |
be |
turned on his back, his |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:21 |
his back, his head to |
be |
placed in a carpenter’s vice |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:21 |
and a reed tube to |
be |
put in his nose, and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:21 |
nose, and this liquid to |
be |
poured down his nose |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 8:22 |
was affected and he would |
be |
thus tormented |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 9:1 |
incensed, ordered his feet to |
be |
bound with cords of wineskins |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 9:1 |
of wineskins and him to |
be |
hung upside down. And he |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 9:5 |
worked [cf. Wis. 13.11; Is. 41.7], I never held to |
be |
gods - and may I never |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 9:7 |
He ordered his flanks to |
be |
torn with iron scrapers until |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 9:16 |
testings, that the lawless may |
be |
ashamed in their inanity and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:1 |
he commanded iron leggings to |
be |
put on his knees, and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:1 |
his knees, and that he |
be |
struck with heavy hammers and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:1 |
struck with heavy hammers and |
be |
suspended on the gibbet until |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:7 |
For |
be |
it sooner or later, nonetheless |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:11 |
you with fire that can |
be |
extinguished. Let us see what |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:12 |
He ordered lead to |
be |
melted in iron cauldrons, and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 10:12 |
it was still hot to |
be |
poured like water over his |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 11:5 |
Khosrov, he ordered him to |
be |
bound hand and foot and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 11:5 |
foot and neck and to |
be |
taken and shut up in |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 11:6 |
that he should |
be |
taken to the acropolis of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:1 |
ordered that an edict should |
be |
promulgated throughout all the lands |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:8 |
that the land’s prosperity would |
be |
increased by the gods |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:12 |
that suddenly some person should |
be |
found disrespecting the gods, should |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:12 |
disrespecting the gods, should they |
be |
discovered, let them be bound |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:12 |
they be discovered, let them |
be |
bound hand, foot, and neck |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:13 |
|
Be |
well with the aid of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:16 |
ordered that yet another edict |
be |
written and promulgated throughout the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:16 |
troops, shinakans, to all, greetings. |
Be |
well, as we ourselves are |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:19 |
it happens that such folk |
be |
found in their thousands or |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:19 |
command that should such Christians |
be |
discovered, they immediately should be |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:19 |
be discovered, they immediately should |
be |
exposed. Gifts and honors will |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:19 |
exposed. Gifts and honors will |
be |
bestowed upon those who uncover |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:20 |
or hide them and it |
be |
found out, then those individuals |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:20 |
out, then those individuals should |
be |
considered among those condemned to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:20 |
brought to the court to |
be |
put to death, while their |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:20 |
death, while their houses will |
be |
given to the court |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 12:23 |
|
Be |
well, and we ourselves are |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:13 |
And let your name, Lord, |
be |
glorious, and the horn of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:14 |
And let there |
be |
no lack of oil for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:14 |
of our oath of holiness |
be |
extinguished [cf. Lk. 12.35]. Let not the sad |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:14 |
the pupils of our eyes |
be |
blinded to the bright rays |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:17 |
to city, you will not |
be |
able to exhaust the cities |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:18 |
holy name. Let us not |
be |
joined to the degradation of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:18 |
chastity of our holiness to |
be |
a brothel for those obscene |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:26 |
torments and calumny, but to |
be |
able to preserve their souls |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 13:27 |
conduct so that they might |
be |
able to see God |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:1 |
that, perhaps, the women might |
be |
found somewhere |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:6 |
behalf of their God to |
be |
glory and honor |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:9 |
stars, and hold them to |
be |
creatures of that crucified one |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:15 |
So, my brother, |
be |
quick to find their traces |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:15 |
their traces, wherever they may |
be |
in your parts. And take |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:15 |
of death on whoever may |
be |
with her and their governess |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 14:16 |
|
Be |
well by the worship of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:2 |
fugitive women wherever they might |
be. |
And King Trdat promised very |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:5 |
light of a torch to |
be |
hidden under a bushel or |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:7 |
own nature. And if there |
be |
anyone who keeps his words |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:17 |
that the blessed Rhipsime should |
be |
brought to the court, while |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:17 |
court, while saint Gayane should |
be |
kept there in company with |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:22 |
forbid, my child, that this |
be |
so. But let us, with |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:22 |
But let us, with you, |
be |
received by him who has |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:27 |
mouths, that we might thereby |
be |
saved from the snares of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 15:28 |
ask you and say: ’Holy |
be |
your name’ [Matt. 6.9; Lk. 11.2] over us. This |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 16:7 |
voice which said to them: “ |
Be |
strong [cf. I Cor. 16.13], stand firm [Gal. 5.1], be of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 16:7 |
them: “Be strong [cf. I Cor. 16.13], stand firm [Gal. 5.1], |
be |
of good cheer [Matt. 14.27; Mk. 6.50], because I |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 16:7 |
that here my name might |
be |
glorified before the heathens of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 16:8 |
and for those who will |
be |
like you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 16:11 |
said, since secretaries [nshanagirq] happened to |
be |
there, who wrote down all |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:3 |
she had preserved so carefully |
be |
lost [cf. II Tim. 1.12], and he heard her |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:3 |
Deborah [cf. Judges 4]. He strengthened her to |
be |
saved from the impious tyrant’s |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:7 |
this profanation, and may he |
be |
your support. Heaven forbid, my |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:9 |
all the more and note: “ |
Be |
of good cheer [cf. Matt. 9.22], stand firm |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:20 |
But only let us not |
be |
deprived of his love |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:43 |
this body in order to |
be |
joined to the company of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:44 |
Only let us |
be |
saved from this profanation. But |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:45 |
for my sake; rejoice and |
be |
glad!’ |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 17:48 |
light of the Lord God |
be |
over us |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 18:9 |
To you |
be |
glory, for you did not |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 19:13 |
tongue pulled out and then |
be |
put to death, since she |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 19:19 |
and his co-workers will |
be |
abased from fear of your |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:11 |
How could it |
be |
as you describe since it |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:11 |
Where would even his bones |
be |
found? For on the same |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:21 |
worship, has commanded that you |
be |
removed from there |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:37 |
note: “For now let these |
be |
the shrouds until you are |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:39 |
and begged that they might |
be |
converted and find a way |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 20:40 |
so that we will not |
be |
lost |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:1 |
same ordered the earth to |
be |
established by his essential power |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:2 |
punishment of your crimes may |
be |
healed |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:31 |
Therefore, through them |
be |
reconciled to God by means |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:33 |
indeed that he could not |
be |
believed without their testimony, but |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:37 |
creator of all, you will |
be |
delivered and cleansed from your |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:38 |
stones and wood, will you |
be |
able to receive in your |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:38 |
God, whom you tortured, will |
be |
able to offer intercession on |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 21:38 |
and effort and labor will |
be |
sown as profit for you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:1 |
these many sins of ours |
be |
forgiven |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:3 |
our minds that we may |
be |
able to appeal to the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:5 |
they could not bear to |
be |
separated from him even for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:7 |
endure so many tortures, or |
be |
able to bear for even |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:9 |
the benevolence of God might |
be |
fulfilled through us towards you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:12 |
own decision? How could this |
be |
|
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:14 |
the same vision now, saying: |
’Be |
of good cheer, be firm |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:14 |
saying: ’Be of good cheer, |
be |
firm, for the Lord God |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:16 |
miracles; they are not to |
be |
hidden but related |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:19 |
and about the blessings to |
be |
and the future judgment |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:21 |
repentance and that you may |
be |
made worthy to enter into |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:25 |
uncircumscribed, and inscrutable; he cannot |
be |
approached or understood by any |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:29 |
believers in their words might |
be |
able to see God, in |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 1- 22:32 |
May words |
be |
placed in our mouth for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:1 |
advantage, that your punishments may |
be |
removed from you, that peace |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:3 |
that therefrom you may all |
be |
given healing |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:5 |
intercession to God you may |
be |
freed from willing servitude to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:5 |
and through them you may |
be |
reconciled with God |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:9 |
that you may |
be |
cleansed from the stain of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:9 |
stain of Satan and he |
be |
trodden under your feet |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 1:12 |
martyrs through his mercy will |
be |
for you a strong fortress |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 3:7 |
had just enough healing to |
be |
able to hear, comprehend and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 3:10 |
punishment, and that you may |
be |
saved from the terrible and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 3:11 |
whatever he might wish to |
be |
done |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:4 |
beloved creator, and what would |
be |
the ineffable rewards prepared for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:34 |
have been opened, that there |
be |
no impediment for men of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:44 |
And that place will |
be |
a temple of God and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:47 |
fiery because their habitation will |
be |
in the fire of the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:51 |
their blood was shed will |
be |
built chapels of repose for |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:63 |
appeared to you, will truly |
be |
the altars of God which |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:66 |
holy name of Christ will |
be |
glorified in every place |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:69 |
signifies that the baptized will |
be |
clothed in light and become |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:70 |
signifies that the preaching will |
be |
increased for a long time |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:70 |
and new, renewed offspring will |
be |
born and baptism will be |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:70 |
be born and baptism will |
be |
increased |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:71 |
times to come there will |
be |
impious ones who depart from |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:74 |
commit their rapacious deeds will |
be |
handed over to unquenchable fire |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:75 |
man to me, “stand firm, |
be |
strong, be attentive. For a |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:75 |
me, “stand firm, be strong, |
be |
attentive. For a task has |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:76 |
Now, |
be |
attentive to the tradition entrusted |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:77 |
that the tormented may |
be |
healed and the gospel be |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 4:77 |
be healed and the gospel |
be |
preached ever more successfully day |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 5:10 |
the grace of salvation or |
be |
deprived of healing |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 6:1 |
ordered that a repository should |
be |
made for each of them |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 7:3 |
his hands and feet might |
be |
healed so that he might |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 7:3 |
healed so that he might |
be |
worthy of participating, if only |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 7:7 |
was Xosroviduxt, that they might |
be |
able to participate in the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 9:10 |
they became more inclined to |
be |
instructed in this preaching |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 10:10 |
northern regions. Maybe we will |
be |
able to survive there |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 10:15 |
Lord, so that they would |
be |
knowledgeable in the commands of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 13:1 |
an order that an assembly |
be |
convened of all his forces |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 13:10 |
immediately, saying: “Let God’s will |
be |
done |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 14:5 |
that they take Gregory to |
be |
installed as chief priest in |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 14:6 |
king commanded that an edict |
be |
written, with this import |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 15:15 |
the blessed bishop, Gregory, to |
be |
blessed by him. And they |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 15:15 |
torments and, being found to |
be |
a faithful martyr, has inherited |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 18:11 |
and imitating their faith [cf. Heb. 13.7], also |
be |
glorified and crowned with their |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 18:22 |
gifts of the sacrament will |
be |
distributed to you by the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 18:22 |
increasing priesthood. Thus, you will |
be |
raised and, making constant prayer |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 18:22 |
and, making constant prayer, will |
be |
joined to the hosts of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 18:23 |
|
Be |
well in Christ, and may |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 21:7 |
fields in every hamlet should |
be |
placed in service to the |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 21:9 |
Lord and ordered them to |
be |
faithful in their leadership and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 22:1 |
a multitude of children should |
be |
assembled for the purpose of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 22:3 |
that many young children should |
be |
introduced to the art of |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 22:3 |
writing, and that trustworthy vardapets |
be |
put over them. In particular |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 22:3 |
priests and their children should |
be |
gathered together in groups at |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 22:3 |
places and that adequate stipends |
be |
established for them |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 23:5 |
the many others, one would |
be |
unable to list them, even |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 23:9 |
am strong,” and “It would |
be |
better to boast in my |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 24:6 |
the obedient. Therefore, he note: “ |
Be |
awake and pray, lest you |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 24:7 |
skills, how much would one |
be |
considered ignorant of that skill |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 24:8 |
teach” [Acts 1.1], then “to do” must |
be |
understood that he so acted |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 24:8 |
and not that he might |
be |
rewarded. And his intercession was |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 24:8 |
holy Spirit is not to |
be |
understood as being directed to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 26:15 |
was a pagan, might not |
be |
remembered |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 28:15 |
and fell before Gregory to |
be |
blessed by him. And with |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 29:7 |
future life, that they might |
be |
intelligible and easily understood by |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 29:12 |
you. Think on this and |
be |
prompt in the same, that |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 29:12 |
same, that your progress may |
be |
clear to all. Take care |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 30:4 |
to all races: “Let this |
be |
written for another race” [Ps. 101.19] and |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 30:5 |
races” [Matt. 28.19] and: “Let this gospel |
be |
preached under heaven” [Matt. 24.14; 26.13; Mk. 14.9]. So, this |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 30:7 |
is read before you, will |
be |
apparent |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 30:9 |
who in every race will |
be |
instructed by them, according to |
Ագաթանգեղոս/Agatangeghos 3- 31:22 |
Amen, and may it so |
be |
|
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 1:4 |
so that no hiatus would |
be |
noticed in the middle of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:17 |
tricked as a lad might |
be, |
but having received his patrimonial |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:22 |
prayers. Behold, other children will |
be |
born from your children |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:23 |
and they will |
be |
illuminators of the land of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:24 |
And many misguided folk will |
be |
turned onto the path of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:24 |
Truth. Through them Christ will |
be |
glorified by many tongues |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:25 |
They will |
be |
pillars of the churches, dispensers |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:25 |
is, there the pinnacle will |
be |
found |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:26 |
profitable and useful plants will |
be |
planted in the spiritual garden |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:26 |
in the spiritual garden and |
be |
blessed by God |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:27 |
who do not want to |
be |
planted by them and be |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:27 |
be planted by them and |
be |
watered by the spiritual dew |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:27 |
spiritual dew of knowledge, will |
be |
cursed and rejected, and their |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:27 |
rejected, and their end will |
be |
in the burning fires of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:28 |
the Lord they will frequently |
be |
subjected to the spite and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 5:29 |
people will remain who will |
be |
able to hold firmly the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 6:2 |
and sorrows, so that he |
be |
able to emerge from every |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 6:10 |
we live, for we will |
be |
unable to mount a horse |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 7:20 |
They ordered that irregular troops |
be |
called up from the land |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 7:20 |
land and that the slain |
be |
covered with rocks so that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 7:20 |
so that the country not |
be |
polluted from the smell of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 8:1 |
of Armenia ordered that gifts |
be |
given to the brave men |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 8:7 |
of game and wild beasts |
be |
gathered and placed behind the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 8:7 |
walls so that the forests |
be |
places for diversionary hunting and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 10:15 |
consolation, knowing that they would |
be |
received with reverence and that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 10:24 |
him, and ordered that they |
be |
hurled into the sea from |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 10:24 |
he then ordered that Yakob |
be |
ridiculed and chased out of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 10:32 |
so that disturbances would never |
be |
absent there, since they had |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 10:38 |
of the king began to |
be |
revealed to Yakob through miraculous |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
|
Be |
consoled in Christ. For those |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
so that our land not |
be |
enslaved or demolished, so that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
so that the churches not |
be |
polluted, that the martyrs not |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
polluted, that the martyrs not |
be |
dishonored, the church vessels not |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
that the blessed covenant not |
be |
corrupted, that the baptized people |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
that the baptized people not |
be |
taken captive or be subjected |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:7 |
not be taken captive or |
be |
subjected to the various obscenities |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:9 |
with fervent, sincere love not |
be |
separated from each other |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:11 |
lives for all this must |
be |
exalted together with those who |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:13 |
shall celebrate the feast and |
be |
glad that through them God |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:14 |
land that the martyrs should |
be |
remembered every year on a |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:14 |
salvation of the land should |
be |
remembered at the blessed altar |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 11:14 |
survivors of the fallen should |
be |
cared for |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 13:3 |
there was no one to |
be |
shamed by their acts and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 13:27 |
They did not seek to |
be |
virtuous like Gregory the great |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:47 |
You will |
be |
dispersed and divided. Like Israel |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:47 |
Like Israel, your borders will |
be |
dissolved, and you will be |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:47 |
be dissolved, and you will |
be |
lordless, uncared for, and not |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:47 |
not one of you will |
be |
spared |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:48 |
like a flock you will |
be |
betrayed to the wild beasts |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:48 |
will fall from your glory, |
be |
betrayed into slavery to foreign |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:48 |
and that yoke will not |
be |
lifted from you. The yoke |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:48 |
wicked slavish servitude will not |
be |
removed from your necks. You |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:48 |
from your necks. You will |
be |
worn out in your desires |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:49 |
not repaired, so will you |
be |
dispersed and destroyed. Others will |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:49 |
consume your strength. None will |
be |
found to save you. The |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:49 |
you. The Lord will not |
be |
satisfied with you, will not |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:51 |
Gregory. Yes, all this will |
be |
visited upon you, for the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:52 |
summoning me to come to |
be |
your head and leader. How |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:52 |
and leader. How could I |
be |
the leader of people who |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:52 |
the Lord; how could I |
be |
the head of an azg |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:57 |
rage. He ordered that Daniel |
be |
strangled then and there |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 14:62 |
it for us, earthlings, to |
be |
covered with the soil |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 15:7 |
who they could find to |
be |
their leader. They all resolved |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 15:7 |
that such an individual should |
be |
selected from the same tun |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 18:8 |
them, he ordered that they |
be |
beheaded for they were the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 20:6 |
horse and handsomer. Nothing could |
be |
compared with it |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 20:19 |
he immediately ordered that Varaz |
be |
summoned to him, with great |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 20:21 |
not rich in game must |
be |
found, sufficient for his recreation |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 20:37 |
the name of this village |
be |
called [Acugh] Coal instead of Dalarik |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 21:22 |
king ordered that his patiw |
be |
removed, that his robe of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 21:22 |
that his robe of honor |
be |
stripped from him, and that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 21:22 |
from him, and that Varaz |
be |
subjected to great torments |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 21:23 |
he commanded that Varaz’ skin |
be |
flayed, stuffed with straw, and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 3- 21:24 |
that at least his women |
be |
returned from captivity and he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:1 |
counsel as to who should |
be |
their leader, who was worthy |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:4 |
the land of Armenia will |
be |
restored |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:8 |
in good looks could not |
be |
found in the world. Everyone |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:14 |
a shout, saying: “Let Nerses |
be |
our shepherd |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:19 |
all clamoring: “Let your sins |
be |
upon us and upon our |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:20 |
obscene. I am unable to |
be |
your shepherd, or to take |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:21 |
me crookedly; tomorrow you will |
be |
my enemies and haters, and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:22 |
you, the sinner, who must |
be |
our shepherd.” It was God’s |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:24 |
Then he ordered that Nerses |
be |
bound in his presence, that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:24 |
locks which had no equal |
be |
sheared, and that the comely |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:24 |
and that the comely robe |
be |
torn off. He also commanded |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:27 |
he had been called to |
be |
the trustee of the house |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:28 |
their shepherd, someone who could |
be |
their leader and show them |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:33 |
God, that a man would |
be |
born to his son who |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 3:33 |
to his son who would |
be |
the light of the world |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:7 |
ordain the blessed Nerses to |
be |
archbishop of Greater Armenia |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:23 |
believing in God, they would |
be |
able to live |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:29 |
hope that the merciful would |
be |
recompensed at the time of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:29 |
second coming, when judgement would |
be |
forged by inextinguishable fire. He |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:36 |
He ordered that the same |
be |
implemented in all the lands |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:36 |
crippled and all the afflicted |
be |
gathered. They set up for |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:37 |
but rather that everyone would |
be |
responsible for caring for them |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:38 |
order of the land not |
be |
corrupted, but rather that it |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:38 |
provisions and that their needs |
be |
taken care of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:41 |
He also advised that they |
be |
canonical in marriage, not to |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:41 |
marriage, not to deceive or |
be |
treasonous toward their spouses, and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:45 |
he commanded the servants, to |
be |
faithful and obedient to their |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 4:62 |
saying: “It is good to |
be |
zealous for good |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:21 |
For all creatures will |
be |
freed from abdomination for the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:45 |
of Your face I will |
be |
glad |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:47 |
The righteous believers shall |
be |
reworded |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:49 |
disobedient-cruel punishments, they will |
be |
evidence of eternal fiery judgment |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:49 |
immeasurable, immeasurable time (they will |
be |
subjected to) the torments of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:51 |
absolution and healing can there |
be, |
or how dare we stand |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:58 |
you that much time and |
be |
patient so that you will |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:58 |
in the faith. Let this |
be |
a sign for you: if |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:61 |
the blessed archbishop of Armenia, |
be |
firmly bound with iron shackles |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:67 |
great ruler, they should not |
be |
harmed on our part, if |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:71 |
that by exile he would |
be |
released from death for the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:71 |
exile, and thus there would |
be |
no rebellion and war between |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:72 |
no war, an envoy should |
be |
arrested, and this man is |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 5:78 |
something by himself, he should |
be |
responsible, he is a condemned |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:3 |
the king ordered him to |
be |
exiled to an island in |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:3 |
and nothing else that could |
be |
suitable for human nutrition, but |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:10 |
everyone and comfort them, saying: “ |
Be |
firm, stand firm and do |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:10 |
stand firm and do not |
be |
afraid, for it was our |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:11 |
having repented, wash ourselves and |
be |
cleansed, find life; he himself |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:12 |
with faith, and food will |
be |
given to us. Well, are |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:15 |
What we need cannot |
be |
obtained without the help of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:18 |
the earth in order to |
be |
worthy of Christ’s love for |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 6:23 |
righteousness, and all this will |
be |
added to you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 7:5 |
of heretics, forced them to |
be |
silent and firmly defended the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 7:9 |
to tell, they will not |
be |
able to |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 8:3 |
them, king, and let it |
be |
known which side won, so |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 8:15 |
then no one else will |
be |
able to drive these pigs |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 8:27 |
that he allowed Basil to |
be |
present as an assistant to |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 8:33 |
and ordered Blessed Basil to |
be |
released |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 9:6 |
had it, then he would |
be |
subject to death |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 9:12 |
Valens ordered Patriarch Basil to |
be |
bound and thrown into prison |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 10:30 |
said, “the goods will not |
be |
plundered, the cities will not |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 10:30 |
plundered, the cities will not |
be |
robbed, if the emperor remains |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:5 |
God that the holy Nerses |
be |
returned to them |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:10 |
to that place there would |
be |
no lawsuit or adjudication |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:11 |
or adjudication the creditor would |
be |
seized and expelled |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:15 |
and as a result cannot |
be |
found. If they had existed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:17 |
ordered that the dastakert should |
be |
named after himself, Arshakawan. They |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 12:23 |
ordered that the bishop Xad |
be |
expelled from the banak |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:9 |
of the churches began to |
be |
renewed and to shine |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:14 |
But you have begun to |
be |
impious before the Lord your |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:16 |
the wretched land of Armenia |
be |
lost because of you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:18 |
command that that place Arshakawan, |
be |
completely demolished, and that the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:18 |
the people whom you assembled |
be |
dispersed to their own places |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:18 |
so that you will not |
be |
plunged into the depths of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:18 |
depths of wicked anger and |
be |
destroyed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:22 |
not his, for if they |
be |
beautiful and very great houses |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:22 |
in them. Rather, they will |
be |
pasture for flocks, resting places |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:22 |
the works of your hand |
be |
ruined, and not be rebuilt |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:22 |
hand be ruined, and not |
be |
rebuilt, and all the impious |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:22 |
their floors. They will not |
be |
rebuilt nor inhabited for eternity |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:34 |
lest you and this land |
be |
destroyed on your account |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 13:35 |
knees, beseechingly requested that Nerses |
be |
reconciled with him, and he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 14:8 |
Nerses ordered that a meal |
be |
prepared for those who had |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 14:14 |
for a royal mansion should |
be |
built here |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:6 |
so that afterwards he might |
be |
able to ravish her |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:13 |
that the plot would not |
be |
revealed and that Gnel would |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:13 |
Arshak hoped that Gnel would |
be |
led to the place of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:20 |
and do what had to |
be |
done there |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:24 |
from the court that he |
be |
held outside, taken and killed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:31 |
no other reason than to |
be |
the vardapet of love, so |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:34 |
us, so that you not |
be |
ruined, fall from your kingdom |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:39 |
said about the beasts will |
be |
visited upon you: ’God will |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:41 |
the prophet spoke of will |
be |
visited upon you. The azg |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:41 |
cup; will drink, become drunk, |
be |
destroyed, and never be restored |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:41 |
drunk, be destroyed, and never |
be |
restored again |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:42 |
threat of eternal fire will |
be |
visited upon you, you will |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:43 |
fall from your kingdom, will |
be |
tormented more than your father |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:48 |
commanded that a great mourning |
be |
held near the body |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:63 |
you to order that I |
be |
allowed to marry Gnel’s wife |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:71 |
azg of the imperial tohm |
be |
sent him as a wife |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:76 |
royal court who happened to |
be |
there at the time. The |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 15:81 |
of the land of Armenia |
be |
summoned to ordain Chunak into |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 16:12 |
the Byzantine emperor, or somehow |
be |
pried away from him |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 16:14 |
faith that you will not |
be |
false to me |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 16:15 |
leader of whom was Mari |
be |
summoned. They brought the blessed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 16:20 |
He ordered that they all |
be |
taken and killed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 16:22 |
king Arshak had vowed should |
be |
bound with an iron chain |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 17:2 |
name of a Christian shall |
be |
removed and put to the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 17:2 |
sword, so that there will |
be |
no one under my authority |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 18:3 |
in what has occurred will |
be |
overlooked, but after this stand |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 18:8 |
the land of Armenia will |
be |
lost |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 19:4 |
ordered that a secure fortress |
be |
constructed for him in the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 20:10 |
Mcbin (Nisibis), which was to |
be |
the battle site |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 20:30 |
Armenia, such that he will |
be |
unseparable from us for eternity |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 20:37 |
his own daughter Paranjem would |
be |
dishonored afterwards |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 20:38 |
another wife, his daughter would |
be |
dishonored |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 21:1 |
king Arshak of Armenia to |
be |
reconciled and united with him |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 21:3 |
emissaries, give gifts, approach him, |
be |
associated with him, or even |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 23:1 |
an oath that he would |
be |
his servant forever |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 44:7 |
house, I shall die, roast, |
be |
constricted, and burst |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 48:4 |
Only Meruzhan, who happened to |
be |
outside the brigade, fled |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 51:11 |
But it would |
be |
better for you to love |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 51:15 |
ignorant men, and so will |
be |
delivered over to pagans and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 51:15 |
before you and you will |
be |
unable to escape |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 53:1 |
other, and henceforth let us |
be |
as father and son |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 53:5 |
still do not come, then |
be |
prepared for war |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:0 |
that the sparapet of Armenia |
be |
put to a wicked death |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:6 |
ordered that seventy of them |
be |
executed in a ditch and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:14 |
my servants, and wants to |
be |
the ground under my feet |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:16 |
the floor of the tent |
be |
spread with the earth brought |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:18 |
while walking over Armenian soil, |
be |
advised that as soon as |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:21 |
the floor of his tent |
be |
spread with soil brought from |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:21 |
from Armenia and that water |
be |
sprinkled on it, and half |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:21 |
it, and half the floor |
be |
left with the soil of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:22 |
that king Arshak of Armenia |
be |
brought before him, and he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:37 |
of Iran ordered that chains |
be |
brought and cast around the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:38 |
sparapet of Greater Armenia, should |
be |
brought before him, and he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:39 |
mountain under my right would |
be |
brought to the ground. When |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:39 |
foot, the left mountain would |
be |
brought to the ground |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:42 |
word, and accepted his counsel, |
be |
aware, we could have taught |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:44 |
the general of Armenia, Vasak, |
be |
flayed, that the skin be |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 54:44 |
be flayed, that the skin |
be |
removed and filled with hay |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 55:48 |
in the concourse a contrivance |
be |
placed, and that the woman |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 55:48 |
placed, and that the woman |
be |
affixed to it. Then he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:5 |
king ordered that he should |
be |
held until the next day |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:5 |
day he ordered that Zuit |
be |
brought to the concourse in |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:6 |
Mazdean faith; otherwise, he would |
be |
put to death |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:7 |
of his overseers that he |
be |
allowed to pray a little |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:13 |
a sufferer, the opportunity to |
be |
educated and to study with |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:13 |
high priest Nerses, and to |
be |
ordained a priest by him |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 56:13 |
priest by him, and to |
be |
ordained a priest by him |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:5 |
ordered that all mature males |
be |
trampled by elephants, and that |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:5 |
the women and children should |
be |
put under the blades of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:6 |
fugitive azats and naxarars should |
be |
taken to the horse-arena |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:7 |
all the azat women should |
be |
stripped and seated here and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:9 |
all the young boys should |
be |
made eunuchs and sent to |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:11 |
Iran, commanded that fortresses should |
be |
built in the very secure |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:11 |
Armenia, and that fortress-keepers |
be |
designated |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 57:12 |
women in the fortresses would |
be |
killed by the fortress-keepers |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 58:3 |
had left and abandoned should |
be |
harassed in the fortresses so |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 58:3 |
convert, all of them would |
be |
put to death wickedly |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 4- 58:8 |
the Mazdean faith, she should |
be |
hanged from a lofty tower |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 1:2 |
emperor that Pap, Arshak’s son, |
be |
made king of the land |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 1:6 |
with his wisdom he would |
be |
able to offer them useful |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 1:11 |
For everyone, he appeared to |
be |
the father, in everything |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 1:23 |
Mazdeans whom they seized should |
be |
roasted over the flames |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 2:6 |
nobility, some six hundred men, |
be |
flayed and stuffed with hay |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 3:3 |
him at Oghakan, supposedly to |
be |
exalted. This occurred during the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:3 |
Armenia, ordered that a muster |
be |
held at Bagawan |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:6 |
of Aghuania, Urhnayr, happened to |
be |
with the Iranian king |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:9 |
a lot, but there will |
be |
great amazement if you can |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:10 |
a messenger, and he note: “ |
Be |
aware and be ready, Mushegh |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:10 |
he note: “Be aware and |
be |
ready, Mushegh, for the king |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:13 |
reach our emperor, we would |
be |
criminally responsible before our emperor |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:15 |
cowardice, all of which will |
be |
accomplished before you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:21 |
the archbishop Nerses: “Do not |
be |
a mediator. For as soon |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:23 |
he responded: “Let your will |
be |
done |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:28 |
his own steed and spear |
be |
offered to that brave man |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:45 |
us, so that it would |
be |
good for us from you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:47 |
remain in shame. Let them |
be |
ashamed with all their might |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:47 |
might, and let their strength |
be |
crushed, and let them know |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:48 |
let only your almighty will |
be |
filled, for you are powerful |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:50 |
the Lord in heaven, so |
be |
it done, and with what |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:59 |
the head many times, saying: “ |
Be |
grateful that you are a |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:64 |
accusations about general Mushegh, saying: “ |
Be |
aware, king, that, Mushegh nurses |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 4:68 |
king Pap heard these words, |
be |
began to cry, got up |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 5:10 |
regard to the slain person: “ |
Be |
a sacrifice to our king |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 5:12 |
the champion, they would say: “ |
Be |
a sacrifice for Arsak |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 5:16 |
the Iranian troops appeared to |
be |
getting the upper hand, the |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 6:7 |
inside, reasoning: “Now it will |
be |
simple for me to carry |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 6:7 |
words, so that he will |
be |
unconcerned and at ease. Meanwhile |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 6:9 |
king Pap ordered that Dghak |
be |
taken and dressed in a |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 7:8 |
Drastamat happened to |
be |
in the battle in which |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 7:12 |
with him, order that he |
be |
released from his bonds, and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 7:14 |
what you have requested will |
be |
given to you. Go, but |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 7:15 |
go, what you requested will |
be |
given to you in exchange |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 15:2 |
Mushegh ordered that the Parawazeans |
be |
crucified in the land of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 20:2 |
permit even a grain to |
be |
taken from the borders of |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 22:2 |
did not even want to |
be |
healed. He behaved in accordance |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 22:4 |
to the people, saying: “Don’t |
be |
afraid, they are mine.” And |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 22:6 |
he got other men to |
be |
the woman, and commited abomination |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:4 |
though by this he would |
be |
cleansed from his wickedness and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:7 |
so that I too will |
be |
able to attain a part |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:13 |
a great thing that I |
be |
allowed to die for expounding |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:14 |
so it is fitting to |
be |
killed by you publicly, for |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:15 |
happy that soon I will |
be |
freed from this impious and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 24:16 |
them and told them to |
be |
careful, beseeching all of them |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 27:5 |
so that the country would |
be |
saved by their intercession, he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 29:6 |
bishops. Instead, those who would |
be |
bishops for all the different |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 30:5 |
abandoned us, and we will |
be |
unable to raise our heads |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 30:5 |
I know that there will |
be |
no victory over enemies for |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:2 |
different districts of the land |
be |
destroyed, and that the walled |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:2 |
to protect securely from kidnapping, |
be |
destroyed |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:3 |
believers so that they could |
be |
gathered there for fasting and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:3 |
for fasting and praying, to |
be |
fed from the land and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:4 |
Pap ordered that these institutions |
be |
destroyed and that the believing |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 31:4 |
and that the believing virgins |
be |
subjected to abominable intercourse |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:6 |
of Armenia, how it might |
be |
kept (made) to flourish. He |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:7 |
that secure, walled military bases |
be |
constructed one in every district |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:7 |
all the Armenian azats should |
be |
provided with imperial stipends as |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:7 |
of Armenia. Thus, there would |
be |
full attention directed at their |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:8 |
this manner the land would |
be |
totally secure and not move |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 34:8 |
the king of Iran would |
be |
unable to make the land |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 35:15 |
commanded that a great dinner |
be |
readied, and they made great |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 35:15 |
the grandees, and general Mushegh |
be |
called to the dinner |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 37:35 |
after his sons: “Do not |
be |
killers of your lord |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 37:43 |
me. Command that a steed |
be |
brought so that I mount |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 37:56 |
he ordered that Bat’s son |
be |
slain in his presence, then |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 38:15 |
Iranian king, in order to |
be |
himself the beloved one |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 38:17 |
the king of Iran. So |
be |
advised and think what you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:6 |
In this fashion it will |
be |
easy to grab Manuel |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:10 |
and his wife, Vardanoysh, will |
be |
disgraced in his presence |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:15 |
He ordered that the travellers |
be |
wickedly dragged and beaten |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:18 |
shen and were ready to |
be |
mounted for the hunt |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:19 |
to Armenia’s general, Manuel, saying: “ |
Be |
advised that Meruzhan Arcruni is |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:34 |
us and permit others to |
be |
killed because of you? We |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:35 |
spear and went forward to |
be |
Manuel’s axoyean |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 43:45 |
son, did not happen to |
be |
with Manuel then, since he |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 44:6 |
generalship and ordered him to |
be |
an obedient and loyal subject |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 44:9 |
on earth and you will |
be |
granted righteousness in Heaven. In |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 44:14 |
nor the covenant of God |
be |
trampled underfoot |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 44:18 |
not stray from God’s commandments. |
Be |
more concerned with righteousness and |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 5- 44:21 |
me excessively, otherwise he will |
be |
condemnable. After my death I |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 1:7 |
peace. They thought it would |
be |
a good thing first to |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 1:8 |
It would |
be |
good to try to obstruct |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 1:8 |
service so that they will |
be |
unable to raise their heads |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 8:4 |
One day he happened to |
be |
travelling a certain road seated |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 8:8 |
The man happened to |
be |
drunk, and greatly resisted dismounting |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 8:14 |
Go to your village and |
be |
the priest of the village |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 8:16 |
and note: “This horse will |
be |
my gift, for making you |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 9:8 |
note: “Who am I to |
be |
able to bless or curse |
Բուզանդ/Buzand 6- 9:10 |
It would |
be |
good if I died, for |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 1:20 |
the desire of your impiety |
be |
hidden? But when it is |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 1:23 |
plans of your desire will |
be |
fulfilled; and as it seems |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:27 |
the greeting of our benevolence |
be |
multiplied for you. Be well |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:27 |
benevolence be multiplied for you. |
Be |
well, and we ourselves are |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:29 |
Do you celebrate and |
be |
unstinting in rejoicing. But immediately |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:37 |
the commands of Paul: “Servants, |
be |
obedient to your bodily masters |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:37 |
obedient to your bodily masters; |
be |
not false servants and deceitful |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 2:46 |
the Christians in Persia should |
be |
seized |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 1- 3:53 |
more credible to you should |
be |
his awesome Second Coming |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 1:6 |
It is better to |
be |
blind in the eyes than |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 2:29 |
hypocritically so that he might |
be |
able to seduce them according |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 2:32 |
the religion of magism and |
be |
negligent in nothing |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 2:49 |
he commanded a banquet to |
be |
given, more liberally than the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 2:50 |
so that perhaps they might |
be |
persuaded to eat sacrificial meat |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 3:51 |
them but ordered that they |
be |
offered their usual food, and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 3:56 |
ordered their winter quarters to |
be |
in the harshest places and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 3:61 |
all suppose that there might |
be |
revenge for all this in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:129 |
peace-loving intentions—may greetings |
be |
multiplied to you and all |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:133 |
country his book is to |
be |
found: read and you will |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:133 |
found: read and you will |
be |
informed |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:135 |
surety in a man, to |
be |
spread through the world by |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:142 |
of whatever was going to |
be |
in a form |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:147 |
This also can |
be |
seen among men, and especially |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:148 |
Likewise, a single man can |
be |
seen to be divided into |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 6:148 |
man can be seen to |
be |
divided into two: sometimes evil |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 7:155 |
you understood heavenly salvation to |
be |
much more important than the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 7:163 |
are corruptible and destructible cannot |
be |
called an indestructible God |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 7:166 |
one country, that country would |
be |
destroyed and the kingdoms would |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:177 |
your religion you claim to |
be |
actually real—we no longer |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:180 |
transgress the commandment, they will |
be |
opposing God and will receive |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:180 |
and will receive disgrace and |
be |
deprived of each one’s honor |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:180 |
appear blameless and the transgressors |
be |
put to shame at their |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:183 |
under your authority: do not |
be |
greatly tormented with me, nor |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 8:195 |
Pandurak and suppose him to |
be |
a deceiver; you corrupt and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 9:215 |
love of Christ, it would |
be |
right to do so, because |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 9:215 |
by his death we might |
be |
saved from eternal death |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 9:217 |
a man that we may |
be |
deceived like children, but is |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 9:217 |
whom it is impossible to |
be |
divided or separated, not now |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 10:226 |
and whatever you say will |
be |
carried out immediately |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 10:239 |
they did not happen to |
be |
all united in one place |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 10:242 |
themselves, that perchance they might |
be |
able to save them from |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:260 |
live and save yourselves and |
be |
sent back in honor, do |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:262 |
church created by them to |
be |
found |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:266 |
threatened, ready not only to |
be |
tortured but even to die |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:271 |
heat, and the survivors will |
be |
thrown into secure fortresses and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:272 |
found to resist, he will |
be |
trampled by wild beasts and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 11:274 |
ordered the honorable princes to |
be |
expelled from his presence in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 12:284 |
of the impious one, may |
be |
put to shame |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 12:285 |
church, that it may not |
be |
suddenly attacked and cruelly ruined |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 12:286 |
desire of his impiety would |
be |
fulfilled |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 12:291 |
thought that the truth could |
be |
changed for falsehood |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:302 |
great king, church services shall |
be |
suppressed, the doors of the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:302 |
of the holy temples shall |
be |
shut and sealed, the sacred |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:302 |
sealed, the sacred vessels shall |
be |
numbered and taken to court |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:302 |
the singing of psalms shall |
be |
silenced, the readings of the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:303 |
Priests shall not |
be |
allowed to instruct the people |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:306 |
according to Christian ritual shall |
be |
abrogated and abolished; instead of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:307 |
Daughters shall |
be |
wives for fathers, and sisters |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:308 |
Sacrificial animals shall not |
be |
killed without being offered to |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:308 |
being offered to the gods, |
be |
they sheep, goats, cattle, fowl |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:309 |
Dough shall not |
be |
kneaded without a veil. Excrement |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:309 |
Excrement and dung shall not |
be |
thrown into fire. Hands shall |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:309 |
into fire. Hands shall not |
be |
washed without urine. Otters, foxes |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:309 |
foxes, and hares shall not |
be |
killed |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:310 |
kinds of insects shall not |
be |
left, but promptly shall be |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:310 |
be left, but promptly shall |
be |
brought forth in appropriate numbers |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 2- 13:311 |
of offerings or sacrifices, shall |
be |
performed according to the yearly |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 1:5 |
you not recall what should |
be |
indelible in your minds |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 1:11 |
and spirit; will you now |
be |
immersed in ash and dust |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 1:11 |
immortal blood; will you now |
be |
blackened with the smoke of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 1:12 |
your youth; will you now |
be |
stripped of glory and dance |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 1:22 |
will any other after me |
be |
God. I am a jealous |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 2:35 |
the hand of blood brother |
be |
upon his relative who may |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 2:50 |
to our aid, it would |
be |
impossible for the religion of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:53 |
strict order that Christianity should |
be |
silenced and brought to a |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:67 |
of this land, you must |
be |
sure to write and indicate |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:69 |
forces with soldiers, who would |
be |
able to oppose their resolute |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:74 |
Otherwise it would |
be |
assumed that you were in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:75 |
do not in any way |
be |
frightened of the king. I |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 3:75 |
those who accept it may |
be |
seen to have fulfilled the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:76 |
work any harm they may |
be |
scattered and lost to foreign |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:77 |
you especially greater trouble will |
be |
inflicted by the court |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:79 |
will seem good to you. |
Be |
a little patient and keep |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:79 |
support. Then perhaps I shall |
be |
able to split the covenant |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:84 |
against this country it will |
be |
destroyed, and we too shall |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 4:100 |
will, today let your vengeance |
be |
sought from them |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 5:102 |
this Holy Gospel, you Lord |
be |
our helper today and give |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 5:110 |
begged that he should not |
be |
rejected and cast from them |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 5:111 |
Gospel. He begged that it |
be |
left to God to seek |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 5:122 |
spirit, so that Christ may |
be |
alive in us; it is |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 6:139 |
resists and opposes, he will |
be |
punished with death; and the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 6:139 |
children of such people will |
be |
exiled to work the royal |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 6:141 |
while, so that they might |
be |
hindered from their wicked intentions |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 6:143 |
emperor Theodosius—may our greeting |
be |
upon you and all your |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 7:151 |
the churches of the East |
be |
ravaged by the impious heathen |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 7:162 |
those whom he knew to |
be |
weak in their faith |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 8:176 |
I know that they will |
be |
defeated by your great force |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 8:184 |
we slaughter them, we shall |
be |
avengers of the truth |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 8:198 |
pact that the alliance would |
be |
kept indissoluble |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 9:212 |
He commanded them to |
be |
ready and equipped for spring |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 9:216 |
that this splendid commemoration might |
be |
indissolubly linked with the divine |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 9:220 |
means that perchance they might |
be |
able to extricate their brothers |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 9:222 |
the soul and body may |
be |
separated for a while, as |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 9:222 |
for a while, as can |
be |
seen in nature; but such |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:231 |
found the Christian religion to |
be |
the most sublime of all |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:236 |
the result of which will |
be |
even worse than war against |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:240 |
Do not |
be |
distressed or grieve yourself or |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:240 |
us all. Perhaps there may |
be |
an easy solution to the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:241 |
|
Be |
long-suffering, and patiently leave |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:245 |
the king ordered them to |
be |
forcibly seized and taken to |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:247 |
denied them he ordered to |
be |
restored; and he did not |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:250 |
royal command he is to |
be |
released. If anyone’s possessions have |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 10:250 |
been usurped, they are to |
be |
returned to him |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:251 |
seized, we have ordered to |
be |
returned |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:260 |
who is himself wicked cannot |
be |
good to another. And he |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:262 |
The same we believe to |
be |
the true God, and we |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:263 |
We shall not |
be |
deceived like children, go astray |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:263 |
astray like the ignorant, or |
be |
tricked like the witless; rather |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 3- 11:274 |
himself so as not to |
be |
feared. He threatened the distant |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 1:14 |
thought that he would thus |
be |
able to seduce them all |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 2:37 |
Holy Gospel, saying: “Christianity will |
be |
graciously permitted to everyone by |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 2:43 |
found this latter Vasak to |
be |
an accomplice in the great |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 2:47 |
and put himself out to |
be |
more sure than all the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 3:62 |
by what means he might |
be |
able to remove the Christian |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 4- 3:69 |
Which of them would |
be |
hesitant, and which of them |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:1 |
hosts of angels—as can |
be |
seen very many times in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:2 |
of their native land to |
be |
enslaved abroad—all these misfortunes |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:2 |
him. They reckoned him to |
be |
more satisfying than all apparent |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:12 |
they considered the struggle to |
be |
in no way for a |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:18 |
those acts of valor to |
be |
worthless and profitless and I |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:20 |
God, from whom we shall |
be |
separated no more |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:22 |
Do not |
be |
afraid of the multitude of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:22 |
the cause of truth may |
be |
exalted. And if the time |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 1:25 |
help them, let it also |
be |
impossible that for the sake |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 2:29 |
so he will perhaps never |
be |
able to accomplish his designs |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 3:58 |
above, through them claiming to |
be |
on an official royal mission |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 3:71 |
heavenly gifts of his grace— |
be |
zealous for the recently revealed |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 3:72 |
his immortal power, lest we |
be |
inferior to those zealous ones |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 4:86 |
let us not slacken or |
be |
dispirited, but with firm heart |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 4:99 |
all the other parts must |
be |
corruptible |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 4:100 |
among these parts distinctions should |
be |
discerned. Now the best is |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:107 |
custom that priests would always |
be |
in the camp; and at |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:108 |
Even if they may |
be |
killed by them, yet they |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:108 |
them, yet they will not |
be |
afraid of that because they |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:111 |
Coming the same heroism will |
be |
performed under torment |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:114 |
the holy martyrs. May God |
be |
pleased with our willing sacrifice |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:115 |
means of victory there might |
be |
|
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:118 |
the liberal gifts which will |
be |
granted you from the royal |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:119 |
defeated, though alive you will |
be |
deprived of the great property |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:120 |
dear friends. Perchance you will |
be |
trampled by your enemies from |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:120 |
your enemies from abroad and |
be |
joined in grief by your |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 5:125 |
flags, and ordered them to |
be |
ready at the sound of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 6:126 |
his right-hand side to |
be |
ready to oppose the Armenian |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 6:148 |
the blessed ones could not |
be |
distinguished, and there was a |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 8:173 |
a great battle could not |
be |
hidden |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 8:174 |
deceitful means whereby he might |
be |
able to attack the strongholds |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 5- 8:175 |
that all conditions were to |
be |
reestablished in their former order |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 1:0 |
of Vasak Is Shown To |
Be |
Even More Wicked |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 1:7 |
and thirteen of them to |
be |
killed |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 1:9 |
brave heroes, and our blood |
be |
mingled with the blood of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 1:12 |
but were wisely seeking to |
be |
a means for the prosperity |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 1:14 |
the Persians ordered them to |
be |
kept under strict guard because |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 2:35 |
down to them lest they |
be |
cruelly betrayed into the enemies’ |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 3:55 |
out, note: “Who might there |
be |
who could inform me truthfully |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 3:60 |
with the leading Christians, to |
be |
summoned to court |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 3:72 |
ordered the holy ones to |
be |
guarded carefully and he commanded |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 3:72 |
he commanded the country to |
be |
subdued with goodwill. So, the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 3:75 |
taxes of the country to |
be |
remitted and he even reduced |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 4:78 |
return and recover their possessions, |
be |
they nobles, peasants, or clergy |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 4:90 |
this, he ordered them to |
be |
summoned to his presence, not |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 4:92 |
he ordered a tribunal to |
be |
held to question them |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 4:100 |
had caused much blood to |
be |
shed: how by false oaths |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 5:106 |
he had been found to |
be |
in collusion with the king’s |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 5:118 |
he has been shown to |
be |
false to his God, to |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 5:118 |
whom among mortals will he |
be |
true |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 5:121 |
to come after you will |
be |
able to see that in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 5:125 |
deeply hurt. But wishing to |
be |
patient in bringing ignominy on |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 6:127 |
all the eminent nobles to |
be |
invited to a banquet |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 6:143 |
then the compensating reward will |
be |
that much the greater |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 6:144 |
God only that we may |
be |
able to endure all trials |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 6- 7:164 |
who sinfully had wished to |
be |
king of Armenia had no |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 1:2 |
that the nobles and priests |
be |
kept in the same fetters |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 1:7 |
did the suspicion he might |
be |
a spy enter his heart |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 1:17 |
and Abraham, that they should |
be |
secretly slain |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 2:26 |
and one-half of water |
be |
given to each six men |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 2:38 |
for a mere man to |
be |
clothed in such glorious light |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 2:47 |
room. Arise quickly, do not |
be |
slow, for even we pleaded |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 2:50 |
we even consider it to |
be |
a perfect favor so that |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:54 |
which you have ordered to |
be |
provided us—we had the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:55 |
in our mortal bodies may |
be |
able to suffer with him |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:68 |
life; of whom shall I |
be |
afraid? The Lord is the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:68 |
life; by whom shall I |
be |
shaken?’ For I truly |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:68 |
that henceforth my enemies will |
be |
many, and they will wish |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 3:71 |
who are lost, through me |
be |
humbled and shamed among his |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 4:81 |
the enemy and opponent will |
be |
destroyed.’ |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 4:91 |
voice of their supplications might |
be |
heard, that they might remain |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 4:91 |
toils and afflictions lest they |
be |
deprived of the desirable crowns |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 4:95 |
cried out: “May this Baptism |
be |
for me a washing away |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 4:97 |
for his family lest they |
be |
betrayed as traitors to the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:111 |
our table, so he will |
be |
the first tomorrow to receive |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:123 |
When will it |
be |
that I shall leave this |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:123 |
tiresome body? When will it |
be |
that I shall see you |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:124 |
When will it |
be |
that I shall be unafraid |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:124 |
it be that I shall |
be |
unafraid of death? When will |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:124 |
of death? When will it |
be |
that my ignorance will attain |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:125 |
words deeds also may truly |
be |
accomplished with regard to me |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 5:125 |
our Lord Jesus Christ may |
be |
glorified among sinners |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:126 |
Holy Spirit, that we may |
be |
found pleasing before you and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:126 |
pleasing before you and not |
be |
ashamed; for you compensate each |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:127 |
as to how they might |
be |
able to save the chief |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:127 |
news reached the court anger |
be |
stirred up like fire against |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:130 |
in unison encouraged them, saying: “ |
Be |
strong in the Lord, brethren |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:130 |
of your lamps will not |
be |
extinguished nor will the darkness |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:134 |
rejected, and will no longer |
be |
able to stand firm |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:137 |
that perchance he himself might |
be |
involved because he was a |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:138 |
He ordered them all to |
be |
taken from the prison in |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:142 |
saints—that he could not |
be |
severed from agreement with them |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:144 |
to him, lest ignorant men |
be |
confused and abandon our sure |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 6:148 |
known and great dishonor will |
be |
brought on our religion |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:151 |
to see if he can |
be |
persuaded by friendly means and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:152 |
country, so that he may |
be |
suspected of treachery in affairs |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:154 |
quickly, how will ignorant men |
be |
able to resist their deceitful |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:160 |
and wished the proceedings to |
be |
conducted more in public than |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:165 |
tracks by which they would |
be |
led to the place of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:172 |
do the king’s will, and |
be |
saved from insufferable torments |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:173 |
and had taught them to |
be |
like wild, bloodthirsty beasts |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 7:175 |
fountain, to see who would |
be |
the first to shed his |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 8:178 |
imprisoned. The ruined country can |
be |
restored by your hands, and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 8:182 |
this, not only will you |
be |
released from your bonds and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 8:182 |
death, but you will also |
be |
sent back to your country |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 8:190 |
do that, he would not |
be |
called brave but very cowardly |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 9:203 |
are much humbler than they— |
be |
able to believe their words |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 9:205 |
gods is one, let them |
be |
equal with each other and |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 9:205 |
let the royal servants not |
be |
encumbered with the expense of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 9:208 |
to do that, he would |
be |
quickly condemned to death |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 10:226 |
the youngest among them to |
be |
brought forward, a priest Arshen |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 10:242 |
same father and one mother |
be |
at variance and not united |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 10:243 |
What seems to you to |
be |
seduction has been our own |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 11:257 |
the courtiers, he would not |
be |
amazed at the marvelous sight |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 11:258 |
the gold-braided covers to |
be |
removed, and putting his hand |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 12:287 |
a command that fire not |
be |
struck from iron |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 12:290 |
not confess dumb elements to |
be |
God |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 12:298 |
nature of your fire to |
be? |
Do you suppose it to |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 12:298 |
Do you suppose it to |
be |
a creator or created?’ |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 13:308 |
in the tribunal, and suspicion |
be |
thrown upon himself for those |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 13:312 |
all times; his praise will |
be |
continuously in my mouth |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 13:313 |
the meek will hear and |
be |
glad |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 14:333 |
land—at which people would |
be |
even more encouraged to go |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 14:347 |
we keep silent there will |
be |
suspicion on us and our |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 7- 14:349 |
the king, that investigation will |
be |
for us magi. Do not |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 1:3 |
them taken to Asorestan to |
be |
set to labor on the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 1:25 |
sun had ears you would |
be |
insulting it. But by nature |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 2:26 |
and your father Satan will |
be |
put to shame—not only |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 2:32 |
them and ordered them to |
be |
bastinadoed to death |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 2:33 |
ears of them both to |
be |
cut off close |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 2:40 |
to go to Asorestan to |
be |
slaves on the royal estates |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 3:51 |
people had ready to hand, |
be |
it dirhems or dahekans; these |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 3:69 |
feet and hands, saying: “Blessed |
be |
the Lord God on high |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 3:71 |
you our holy martyrs will |
be |
ceaselessly interceding before God |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 3:75 |
so also we may soon |
be |
able to see the true |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 8- 4:79 |
and humility, you would not |
be |
able to find any living |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 1:18 |
that they willingly went to |
be |
tested, but we are more |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 1:23 |
the sun and you will |
be |
freed from your cruel bonds |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 2:42 |
king) ordered their bonds to |
be |
loosed and the ordeal of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 2:42 |
ordeal of their punishment to |
be |
ended; he also ordered that |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 2:42 |
them and ordered arms to |
be |
provided from the treasury |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 3:53 |
king’s son ordered him to |
be |
put to death on the |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 3:59 |
It would |
be |
better for me to endure |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 3:63 |
Christians. Then your country will |
be |
yours |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 3:71 |
sixth year they would all |
be |
finally released in possession of |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 4:79 |
their domestic servants, none could |
be |
distinguished among them as being |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 4:88 |
tireless entreaties that they might |
be |
able to endure their great |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 5:108 |
from afar: “When shall we |
be |
able to see our dear |
Եղիշէ/Yeghishe 9- 5:108 |
had begun, so they might |
be |
able valiantly to complete their |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 3:2 |
P’awstos Buzandac’i is said (to |
be |
the author) of this second |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 3:2 |
him in some passages, to |
be |
not proper and fitting, lacking |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 3:6 |
that much difficult labor would |
be |
required to irnprove the place |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 3:7 |
high hills on the island |
be |
levelled and he built a |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 3:11 |
May it not |
be |
so! To my feeble mind |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 4:1 |
the affairs transpiring in Armenia |
be |
recorded, beginning where the Second |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 4:2 |
deeds of brave men to |
be |
written down and arranged in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 4:3 |
This was to |
be |
done so that when the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 5:1 |
How much more treasure will |
be |
found by those inheritors of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 5:3 |
history) wherein the words must |
be |
appropriate and the arrangements determined |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 5:4 |
abbreviated manner. Rather everything should |
be |
revealed with sober caution |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 1- 5:7 |
Blessed |
be |
God |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 6:0 |
went and requested (that they |
be |
given) their own king, selected |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 6:4 |
those lands, taken together) could |
be |
compared only to the (Iranian |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 6:5 |
not all (the lands) will |
be |
our share, and we shall |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 6:7 |
unknown turns of my life— |
be |
it long or short—and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 8:1 |
God, Nerses, that they would |
be |
among those shunned by God |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 8:2 |
believing country, where he would |
be |
subject to the Byzantine emperor |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 8:3 |
and, not attaining eternal life, |
be |
betrayed to the inextinguishably burning |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 9:3 |
to destroy (Xosrov) and to |
be |
the cause of personal gain |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 9:4 |
eagerness. He ordered that Xosrov |
be |
quickly summoned to court by |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 10:7 |
language by which it would |
be |
possible to win the souls |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 10:10 |
But first it would |
be |
worthwhile for us to make |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 11:3 |
arrangement of all this effort |
be |
accomplished with your virtuous knowledge |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 11:4 |
Begin this cultural work and |
be |
like your blessed ancestor who |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 12:0 |
requested that Vrhamshapuh’s brother, Xosrov, |
be |
made their king. This was |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 12:6 |
of the Armenians) it will |
be |
even worse, and they will |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 12:8 |
Armenia, our kingdom will not |
be |
troubled by such doubts, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 12:9 |
Armenians and Iranians) will constantly |
be |
talking with each other and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 12:14 |
Iran, and requested that they |
be |
given a king from the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:7 |
It is not fitting to |
be |
an accomplice to such blasphemous |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:9 |
of lamentation and weeping could |
be |
heard (by those who) approached |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:18 |
what appear to us to |
be |
extremely difficult (matters]. Indeed, truthful |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:18 |
seek from my Father will |
be |
given to them.’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:20 |
God forbid that I should |
be |
the betrayer of our correct |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:23 |
if the world is to |
be |
judged by you, are you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:25 |
Can it |
be |
that there is no man |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:28 |
Even if they |
be |
prostitutes, they bear the seal |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 13:30 |
May such thoughts |
be |
far from you, my children |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:6 |
is their natural custom to |
be |
hostile to their own lords |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:7 |
the blessed kat’oghikos of Armenia |
be |
summoned into his presence alone |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:7 |
shows his blessed servants to |
be |
respected and revered in the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:8 |
them. And may they themselves |
be |
requited according to what they |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:8 |
nothing from me of slander, |
be |
it good or bad |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:9 |
their slander. Then he would |
be |
returned to the authority of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:11 |
your kat’oghikosal tun and will |
be |
rejected from your authority. Because |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:14 |
Armenian naxarars and Artashes should |
be |
questioned before the great multitude |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:17 |
and ordered immediately that Artashes |
be |
removed from the kingship. At |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 14:17 |
ordered] that the kat’oghikosal tun |
be |
taken from saint Sahak, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 15:5 |
fathers, strived even more to |
be |
the heirs of (their] good |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 15:6 |
nephew, Gnel. Now you will |
be |
dumped on the ground like |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 15:7 |
described by the prophet will |
be |
visited upon you: ’The Arsacid |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 15:7 |
You will drink, become drunk, |
be |
destroyed, and not reestablished.’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 15:12 |
our native order, who will |
be |
a supervisor, and firmly keep |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:5 |
was like an Apostle) not |
be |
mixed with the erroneous teaching |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:7 |
saying: “Bless your persecutors, and |
be |
good to those who hate |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:8 |
baptismal font allowing us to |
be |
co-inheritors of Christ, also |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:8 |
Paul ’Judge not, lest you |
be |
judged,’ and ’Those of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:10 |
who could entreat me to |
be ( |
your] shepherd? For I see |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 16:11 |
try to force me to |
be |
consoled over the destruction of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:12 |
clouds appeared to me to |
be |
standing upon the earth, reaching |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:14 |
which did not appear to |
be |
composed of material but of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:22 |
out and so could not |
be |
discerned |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:33 |
said to me: “Cheer up, |
be |
strong, and don’t be scared |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:33 |
up, be strong, and don’t |
be |
scared. Believe in your heart |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:37 |
hereafter that will come to |
be |
until the end of the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:37 |
God. But everything that will |
be |
done in the world until |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:42 |
that appeared to you to |
be |
standing, and then rising from |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:43 |
chosen man, Paul: “We will |
be |
caught up together in the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:44 |
the mystery of the judgment |
be |
revealed and each compensated according |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:50 |
of which you saw to |
be |
half the size of the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:50 |
and a half decades will |
be |
decreed upon the earth until |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:51 |
and untruthfully think themselves to |
be |
dear observers of the commandments |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:54 |
which appeared to you to |
be |
icy sea-blue, signifies the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:60 |
people over to judgment to |
be |
destroyed by the flaming of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:62 |
cast to the ground to |
be |
trampled, but rather with the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:63 |
long time will he then |
be |
sentenced to a martyr’s death |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:68 |
that appeared to you to |
be |
reflecting off the youths, some |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:71 |
mouth [2 Thessalonians 2:8], and thus will he |
be |
destroyed by the heavenly power |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:73 |
the Word of the Lord |
be |
fulfilled in them, which says |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:73 |
am, my servant also will |
be |
|
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 2- 17:77 |
keeping it concealed, lest I |
be |
sentenced to condemnation in tears |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:10 |
eternally lost, while we will |
be |
punished for it, for sinning |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:14 |
of mortification—as it would |
be |
to seek dryness from water |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:16 |
and resist it, they will |
be |
unable to resist such a |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:16 |
force (as Iran) and will |
be |
completely ruined, with their Houses |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:16 |
and perhaps my enemy will |
be |
lost in this situation |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:17 |
benefit from it, it will |
be |
more than enough for me |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 20:22 |
sins, in Tartaros he will |
be |
kept in the inextinguishable Gehenna |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 21:1 |
souls of the servants not |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 21:6 |
salvation of so many people, |
be |
assured that it will increase |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 21:10 |
that land (of Armenia) will |
be |
firmly bound to us in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 21:11 |
and Aghbanians (Aghuans) will also |
be |
ours |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 21:14 |
of the Aryans will always |
be |
at peace and ease; should |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 22:1 |
from the gods should we |
be |
found indifferent with regard to |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 22:2 |
Now if we are to |
be |
punished for not demanding a |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 22:2 |
thing from you, you should |
be |
even more frightened about laziness |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 22:2 |
in that case) you will |
be |
punished both by us, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 23:1 |
strike root and many will |
be |
ruined, having strayed from the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 24:8 |
to read them, we would |
be |
forced to ridicule them which |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 24:10 |
to us—since you would |
be |
alienated from us for laughing |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 24:10 |
send it to you to |
be |
ignorantly ridiculed and hated |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 24:11 |
Let this much only |
be |
clear to you about our |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:1 |
personages of the court to |
be |
assembled, had the letter sent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:3 |
land. But now you must |
be |
bold to acquaint them with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:5 |
enraged and commanded that hrovartaks |
be |
written immediately to the land |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:6 |
hrovartaks he commanded that it |
be |
written that all the tanuters |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:6 |
anyone lazily delay he will |
be |
put to death without any |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:9 |
go (to court) they would |
be |
considered to be in rebellion |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:9 |
they would be considered to |
be |
in rebellion, but they were |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 25:12 |
Himself said, that person will |
be |
rejected by Him before the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 26:2 |
Armenia, Iberia, and Aghbania (Aghuania) |
be |
brought before him |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 26:16 |
futile glory. May it not |
be |
so |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:3 |
young people. Those who would |
be |
brought here would be made |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:3 |
would be brought here would |
be |
made to serve completely their |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:4 |
They realized that he would |
be |
unable to accept and consent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:5 |
and designs and deeds would |
be |
defective and impossible to fulfill |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:6 |
they thought that they might |
be |
able to escape through deceit |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:6 |
their plan and proposal would |
be |
insufficient |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:10 |
that all would bear would |
be |
heavy, bitter and worthy of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:12 |
the three lands will not |
be |
ruined and that the entire |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:12 |
the three lands will not |
be |
led into captivity. For the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:12 |
faith (of Christianity) will not |
be |
shaken to its foundations. And |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:12 |
will thereafter stand firm and |
be |
made secure by the aid |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:13 |
This will certainly |
be |
the case if you, for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:26 |
concession and his desire to |
be |
cursed for the sake of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:27 |
Consent,” they said, “and |
be |
the one who curses and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:30 |
and mendicancy. Let us only |
be |
spared this anger |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:31 |
forgiveness, share (Judas’) fate, and |
be |
betrayed to the inextinguishable fires |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:32 |
May everlasting vengeance |
be |
sought from such an individual |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:33 |
the three lands, may it |
be |
the remaining legacy for the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 27:34 |
on a pretext to temporarily |
be |
wounded (in the faith) for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 28:8 |
about our condition, that it |
be |
flourishing, and about material benefits |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 28:14 |
power that its fame will |
be |
related not only before you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 29:2 |
considering (their fathers’) appearance to |
be |
the same as before. They |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 29:5 |
this fold. They too must |
be |
brought here so that there |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 29:5 |
here so that there shall |
be |
one flock, one shepherd [John 10, 16].” Indeed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:2 |
returning and rest you shall |
be |
saved’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:6 |
or exile, only let us |
be |
succored by Him and let |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:10 |
lost and that it would |
be |
impossible to escape from the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:16 |
But all of us will |
be |
ruined with eternal destruction |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:18 |
a multitude of souls to |
be |
destroyed. For there are many |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:18 |
your azg. Let us, too, |
be |
crowned by Christ, just as |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:18 |
that only your own folk |
be |
crowned |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 30:22 |
know that this could never |
be |
the case. All of you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:3 |
untimely provocations, the hostages) might |
be |
subjected to wretched acts by |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:3 |
acts by the king, and |
be |
injured |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:4 |
that the condition of rebellion |
be |
made known, sometimes doing this |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:5 |
to rebel, and would (therefore) |
be |
killed by his own comrades |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:5 |
detained at court, might evilly |
be |
put to death, or else |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 31:5 |
heavy fetters and long imprisonment, |
be |
mercilessly tortured |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:0 |
with them from court to |
be |
teachers) saw that they and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:3 |
full light of day, and |
be |
known as the sons of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:11 |
and lord of lords would |
be |
taken to You |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:17 |
of this covenant, may he |
be |
seen as an oath-breaker |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:17 |
And may a frightful roar |
be |
heard from You on the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 32:22 |
the multitude of mages should |
be |
carefully held for a day |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 34:7 |
|
Be |
at ease regarding Vardan’s advance |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 34:8 |
God’s hands. For, as will |
be |
shown, the malicious (Vasak) who |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:4 |
with him could not but |
be |
dismayed. They vowed to do |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:6 |
Let us |
be |
like the cleaned grain, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:6 |
martyrdom with desire. Should we |
be |
worthy of attaining the fate |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:6 |
we live), our boys will |
be |
preserved and grow up each |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:6 |
Satan with great remorse will |
be |
shamed and ridiculed in this |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:9 |
word of Vardan, and not |
be |
lost with him |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 36:10 |
breaking Vasak wrote: “I will |
be |
the intermediary in all of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 37:5 |
For none will |
be |
crowned with his comrades, if |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 37:12 |
day and night that they |
be |
worthy to have this share |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 38:13 |
honorable Cup will hasten to |
be |
worthy of attaining a portion |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 38:15 |
nonetheless had the fortune to |
be |
worthy of the kat’olikosal throne |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 38:17 |
the dawn of salvation, to |
be |
able to drink the Cup |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 38:23 |
holy Spirit (the troops) would |
be |
accompanied to God’s beautiful Paradise |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 39:1 |
of other military men could |
be |
most clearly discerned |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 40:2 |
together with the brigade should |
be |
summoned to court |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 40:3 |
from the land of Armenia, |
be |
left there as marzpan. He |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 41:5 |
Would such a (proposed) war |
be |
resolved easily or with extreme |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 41:8 |
the hope of salvation, but |
be |
found worthy to drink the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 42:1 |
that none of them would |
be |
killed and that no one’s |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 42:1 |
one’s terut’iwn or patiw would |
be |
taken away |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 42:5 |
the Iranian military commanders to |
be |
taken to Xuzhastan, and he |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 43:3 |
first ordered that the priests |
be |
brought before him. He asked |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 43:9 |
brother so that it would |
be |
kept affectionately and with much |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:10 |
Should someone |
be |
less known at this time |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:10 |
all (of these commandments) shall |
be |
called great in the kingdom |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:11 |
death eagerly, so that we |
be |
worthy |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:12 |
create heaven and earth will |
be |
lost beneath the earth.’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:15 |
but the wood which should |
be |
styled a god, since it |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:17 |
honor its worshipper or to |
be |
hostile to an inimical force |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:20 |
Why should I |
be |
forced to mention or ennumerate |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:20 |
do not permit rights to |
be |
recognized, just as presently |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:24 |
do not command us to |
be |
angry at someone without hearing |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:27 |
and we hope we shall |
be |
worthy to die for them |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 44:29 |
a disease. Do not wrathfully |
be |
hostile, for you are worthy |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:0 |
should say that they should |
be |
brought before him for questioning |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:2 |
day a great atean should |
be |
held in his presence, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:2 |
while all the captives should |
be |
led into his presence |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:5 |
Vasak) thought that he would |
be |
receiving the kingship of the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:7 |
ordered the rebel Armenians to |
be |
brought forth in shackles |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:14 |
and said that everything could |
be |
fully learned by listening to |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:16 |
wives and children, departing to |
be |
lost in a foreign country |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:21 |
his advantage in this, then ( |
be |
aware of the fact that |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 45:21 |
the land of Iran will |
be |
insufficient for their looting |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 46:4 |
and carried out will now |
be |
visited upon your own wicked |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 46:5 |
that (the value of them) |
be |
demanded from your tun and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 46:10 |
of Vasak’s) previous honors should |
be |
seized from him with insults |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 47:0 |
that the following individuals should |
be |
held in Vrkan in stringent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 47:14 |
those [31] nakharars of Armenia should |
be |
held in Vrkan in stringent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:0 |
bound Armenians, priests and naxarars, |
be |
taken along from Hyrcania |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:1 |
bound Armenians, priests and naxarars, |
be |
held there in a fortress |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:2 |
priests, lord Samuel and Abraham |
be |
taken along with him. He |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:10 |
death, such an action would |
be |
very heavy and blameworthy. But |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:11 |
the holy deacon Abraham, should |
be |
taken to an unknown place |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:11 |
so that no Christian would |
be |
able to find their bones |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:13 |
blessed Samuel’s right hand should |
be |
cut off and placed in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 48:13 |
blessed Abraham’s right hand should |
be |
cut off and placed in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 49:0 |
time. He ordered that (T’at’ik) |
be |
killed there, and that the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 49:0 |
and that the saint’s body |
be |
disposed of so that none |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:1 |
Yazkert) ordered that they should |
be |
taken to an untrodden and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:2 |
the king ordered Vehdenshapuh to |
be |
extremely careful that no one |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:2 |
place where they were to |
be |
slain |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:8 |
So you |
be |
careful that the site of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:8 |
bones to revere them, will |
be |
unable to locate |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:11 |
For both of us shall |
be |
killed as indeed all of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:12 |
the mercy of Christ, will |
be |
freed from bondage; we, with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 50:12 |
I am, my servant will |
be. |
’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:1 |
since they themselves desired to |
be |
worthy of the same, but |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:1 |
because of those who would |
be |
left orphaned and unconsoled |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:7 |
that we, with intrepid encouragement, |
be |
worthy of the desirable heavenward |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:8 |
compassionate creator, Christ, He may |
be |
your consoler and savior. May |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:8 |
consoler and savior. May you |
be |
released from the heroic shackles |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:8 |
may your detractors and enemies |
be |
put to shame |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:9 |
families, and may your bones |
be |
placed there with those of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:9 |
your fathers. May your souls |
be |
freed from the invisible shackles |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:9 |
invisible shackles of Satan, and |
be |
kept unharmed until the day |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:10 |
Christ, they replied: “Who can |
be |
conquered by sleep in the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:10 |
of weariness. And who will |
be |
grieved by disease in the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:12 |
And why should sadness |
be |
in anyone’s heart? For we |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:21 |
|
Be |
not saddened, but rejoice in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 51:21 |
are regarded as sheep to |
be |
slaughtered.’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 52:0 |
the Apostle-like vardapets to |
be |
like a meal of many |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 52:2 |
that his chains were to |
be |
more confining, heavier, and more |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 52:4 |
would increase their laments and |
be |
unable to bear it for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:0 |
noteworthy men of the shahastan |
be |
summoned secretly at night. Similarly |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:2 |
Should it |
be |
found (that you have disobeyed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:2 |
this order), your azg will |
be |
stricken and the king will |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:2 |
bitter death, while we shall |
be |
guiltless for such wickedness visited |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:4 |
He said was shown to |
be |
eternally true: “He who believes |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:8 |
cause for weeping, and would |
be |
unable to laugh and be |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:8 |
be unable to laugh and |
be |
so happy |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:11 |
since they too longed to |
be |
worthy of a share in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:14 |
Vehdenshapuh commanded that they should |
be |
forcibly seized and held in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:14 |
earlier command, that they should |
be |
extremely watchful until the time |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 53:15 |
despair greatly, considering themselves to |
be |
unworthy of the heavenly crown |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 54:2 |
watching so that he might |
be |
worthy (of possessing) a fragment |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 54:8 |
longed to accomplish might indeed |
be |
done as he wished |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 54:13 |
along with them. Such would |
be |
the disperser and disgracer of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 54:14 |
breadth of the heart to |
be |
deserving to accurately inscribe in |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 54:14 |
these events) in order, to |
be |
remembered by all believers until |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 55:2 |
whom the saints were to |
be |
killed at the king’s order |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 55:6 |
or three people, that would |
be |
great enough and you would |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 55:8 |
for many Aryans, you may |
be |
the cause of life for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 55:18 |
day, why today should we |
be |
less fervent about the good |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 55:19 |
anyone of the believing captives |
be |
released and fall into eternally |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 56:2 |
that your guilt is to |
be |
forgiven and you should be |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 56:2 |
be forgiven and you should |
be |
sent to your homes well |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 56:4 |
many died from your actions, |
be |
now a counselor of life |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 56:4 |
the king that you will |
be |
renowned in your land and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 56:8 |
should I change this and |
be |
lost? God forbid! I counter |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:1 |
life-giving lamb which cannot |
be |
consumed, offered in eternal sacrifice |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:3 |
that the blessed kat’oghikos Yovsep’ |
be |
beheaded with a sword. When |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:12 |
days, so that they will |
be |
devoured by the birds. Then |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:12 |
the Christians. Then we shall |
be |
condemned to death in the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:13 |
the man a way to |
be |
worthy of stealing the remains |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:17 |
a long time would certainly |
be |
fulfilled |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:20 |
so that the others would |
be |
strengthened to stand up and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:25 |
we, damaged by ignorance, will |
be |
lost and do not realize |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:31 |
them considering (the bones) to |
be |
a find of salvation for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 57:33 |
at some time they would |
be |
released from their bonds to |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:2 |
guard until now. Should it |
be |
that you sent them permanently |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:2 |
and we hope we will |
be |
worthy. But if you killed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:2 |
But if you killed them, |
be |
so kind as to issue |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:3 |
determine what order I should |
be |
given about you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:5 |
great honors from us and |
be |
sent back to their land |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:5 |
our order, then they will |
be |
crippled and go to Asorestan |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:11 |
venerable ones to take and |
be |
used for the spiritual needs |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 58:18 |
May we also |
be |
worthy of our lord Jesus |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 59:1 |
king Yazkert that he should |
be |
favored with the sons of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 3- 59:1 |
had taken to court to |
be |
killed). They were extremely young |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 60:2 |
commanded that the Armenian naxarars |
be |
freed from bondage and that |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 60:2 |
from bondage and that stipends |
be |
allocated for them at Hrew |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 62:2 |
had been martyred with Vardan, |
be |
they from the Mamikonean tohm |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 63:14 |
lust for glory, apostasize and |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 63:15 |
they considered it better to |
be |
insulted because of Christ than |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 63:15 |
of Christ than to temporarily |
be |
immersed in the futile glories |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 64:12 |
that such people would not |
be |
hopelessly lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 64:18 |
the sun, that position will |
be |
yours, for your azg or |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 64:25 |
to change your words to |
be |
prudent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 64:34 |
time he had longed to |
be |
worthy of), and that he |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 65:5 |
realizing that he would never |
be |
able to still the wicked |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 65:15 |
there is no servant to |
be |
found with me who cooks |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 65:21 |
for the next world, and |
be |
harmed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 65:22 |
can weaken You. Lord, truly |
be |
mine. Grant me time for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 66:4 |
that the Iranian forces will |
be |
unable to resist |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 66:7 |
with the Iberians, may perhaps |
be |
able to tire out the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 67:8 |
well organized as they should |
be. |
If you quickly go against |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 67:9 |
will end. Perhaps we will |
be |
exhausted and regret it |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 68:15 |
by which he then would |
be |
able to save his brigade |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 68:20 |
will meet with evil and |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 68:23 |
security of the mountains will |
be |
our protection and aid us |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 69:13 |
Thinking that (the Armenians) would |
be |
too occupied killing the enemies |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 69:22 |
the wicked dew would not |
be |
further gladdened by disrupting the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:5 |
Now whoever wishes to |
be |
the grain, will give himself |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:5 |
back, as the straw, will |
be |
tinder for the eternal, unpassable |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:5 |
Gehenna, will burn, and not |
be |
extinguished |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:7 |
whoever confesses the truth will |
be |
saved from Gehenna, but whoever |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:7 |
from the direct road will |
be |
irretrievably lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 70:9 |
will live in gloom and |
be |
unworthy to look at Christ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 71:7 |
His arm, and you will |
be |
able to extinguish all the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 71:8 |
Let no one |
be |
in any way frightened seeing |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 71:13 |
carefully watch us. Let us |
be |
the first to attack. If |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 71:13 |
our section, then they will |
be |
unable to get before our |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 71:23 |
you, always strengthen you, and |
be |
with you, and never leave |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 73:4 |
time you arrive, they will |
be |
here |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 73:12 |
carry out everything he said ( |
be |
it true or false) because |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 73:16 |
not because we want to |
be, |
but out of fear of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 73:20 |
for them, and they will |
be |
unable to withstand us. But |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 74:3 |
on that day (Vasak) would |
be |
taken from him and from |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 74:3 |
from this filthy life and |
be |
translated to the army of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 74:11 |
were those who wanted to |
be |
chosen (for martyrdom) and who |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:5 |
the land of Armenia to |
be |
destroyed. Come to the king |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:5 |
in obedience and I will |
be |
the intermediary, since (because of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:8 |
to his worth, can hardly |
be |
a good lord to his |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:13 |
men, and the third will |
be |
the one I fight with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:18 |
bad, the brigade itself cannot |
be |
good; and the land whose |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:18 |
whose princes are vile, cannot |
be |
progressive and renowned |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:25 |
die with this sin and |
be |
eternally lost. Taking charge of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 75:29 |
knew that we would not |
be |
able to withstand the Aryans |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:4 |
of the brigade, I may |
be |
able to fall on one |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:9 |
venerable sepuh of Siwnik’, Yazd, |
be |
brought before them |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:11 |
Sooner or later he will |
be |
destroyed by them. For if |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:16 |
Should someone |
be |
selling transitory, physical life, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:16 |
physical life, and should I |
be |
able to buy it and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:16 |
purchase (life). But it would |
be |
extremely stupid to buy eternal |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:17 |
when soon (life) itself will |
be |
taken from me together with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 76:18 |
that the venerable man’s head |
be |
severed. This occurred close to |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 77:11 |
examined (the messenger) we would |
be |
discovered and killed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 77:20 |
right away that he would |
be |
taken from me and mingle |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 78:2 |
prepared to die, they will |
be |
unable to arrest such a |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 78:2 |
complete the assignment and will |
be |
enveloped in the king’s glory |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 78:13 |
not arrived in time to |
be |
of aid in the battle |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 79:7 |
trusty, committed allies. Should I |
be |
able to pry them from |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 79:7 |
without them, either (Vahan) will |
be |
subdued and will obey us |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 79:7 |
to a foreign country, and |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 79:9 |
Kamsarakans, (Hazarawuxt) ordered that they |
be |
kept in sanctity and with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 80:6 |
with our faith they will |
be |
even more resolved to die |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 80:6 |
resolved to die, and will |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 80:10 |
the king of kings, and ( |
be |
able to) devise Vahan’s death |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 80:13 |
long for, then we would |
be |
too stupid to trick you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 80:13 |
lustrous, but then we would |
be |
eternally and wickedly lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 81:5 |
Vahan Mamikonean, taught them to |
be |
alert) and they went elsewhere |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 81:5 |
him, all our business will |
be |
finished and done |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 81:9 |
haystack to evade his (would- |
be) |
killer. When Nerseh Kamsarakan’s dayeakordi |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 82:6 |
five days you will wickedly |
be |
killed by the men who |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 82:8 |
he did, wherever that might |
be |
|
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 83:2 |
the Iranians) and could now |
be |
observed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 83:5 |
else. Let no one ignorantly |
be |
frightened through lack of faith |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 83:7 |
that each of us will |
be |
able to chase away [1000] of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 83:20 |
repent, reconvert, do pennance, and |
be |
saved |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 83:24 |
men with him, they would |
be |
unable to escape without injury |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 84:4 |
relatives; and we survivors will |
be |
unable to save our own |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 85:6 |
heard and the matter cannot |
be |
ended without this. This is |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 85:13 |
how are you going to |
be |
able to vanquish me?’ |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 86:4 |
the Aryans? Were I to |
be |
able to subdue and bring |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 86:4 |
whom I previously knew to |
be |
brave, but whom I now |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 87:6 |
of the Aryan world would |
be |
made firm and so that |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 87:6 |
lands subject to this kingdom |
be |
made to flourish. (We want |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 88:13 |
so many men and alone ( |
be |
able to) do that. And |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 88:20 |
But |
be |
careful to first assemble with |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 88:21 |
such feats merely through bravery. |
Be |
well prepared |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 89:7 |
shall arise through the land, |
be |
ruined, and gladly die, but |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 89:10 |
of the Aryan world will |
be |
successful and correct. But if |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 89:12 |
Otherwise, there will not |
be |
correct observations, or fair audience |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 89:14 |
servants and they will not |
be |
satisfied with their labor but |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 91:4 |
honor them worthily and to |
be |
careful. Then, with an organized |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 91:7 |
no one would dare to |
be |
so audacious to the Iranians |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 91:12 |
men of Vahan Mamikonean’s force |
be |
let inside and also ordered |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 91:27 |
Aryan world endures there will |
be |
no more bitter service from |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 92:11 |
However, a real man would |
be |
shamed to the heart by |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 92:12 |
we could resist and not |
be |
destroyed by fighting such a |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 92:13 |
then either to die and |
be |
lost |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 92:17 |
impossible not to mention or |
be |
silent about benefit to many |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 92:17 |
a great land, and should |
be |
stated in full |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 93:2 |
Whatever else must |
be |
said between myself and Vahan |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 93:2 |
between myself and Vahan will |
be |
aired day by day, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:6 |
of you, you would today |
be |
worthy of interrogation, and of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:6 |
another’s tyranny and damage would |
be |
very heavy, and our laws |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:8 |
you did. Perhaps they would |
be |
alive today and, like you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:12 |
nor we were able to |
be |
stopped by the needs or |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:13 |
Do not force us to |
be |
enemies over something which we |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:16 |
and one of them should |
be |
able to say what prominent |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:17 |
how much they deserve to |
be |
put to death. They know |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 95:18 |
of our faith they not |
be |
polluted. Coming from you duplicitously |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:0 |
Vagharsh (whom they knew would |
be |
agreeable to hearing and doing |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:10 |
like my entire person to |
be |
raised, not just half. For |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:12 |
the Kamsarakan terut’iwn, (I would |
be) |
fully favored by you, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:13 |
So that you will not |
be |
very saddened now, and also |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:13 |
us, let the Kamsarakan terut’iwn |
be |
given to you |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:15 |
And now |
be |
grateful to us for the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:15 |
reward and try hard to |
be |
from now on loyal, fair |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 96:15 |
and your country. While arriving, |
be |
always ready to receive orders |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 97:4 |
may He grant that you |
be |
adorned with that ornament given |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:1 |
himself in, even though it |
be |
very difficult, the Lord aided |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:6 |
before you that it would |
be |
most inappropriate for you to |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:8 |
three years he would hardly |
be |
able to recognize the principal |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:8 |
a confused manner which would |
be |
a burden for the people |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:10 |
the Aryans, it will not |
be |
a small expense; should they |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:10 |
of Armenia), much danger will |
be |
visited upon the people of |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:11 |
if he (Vahan) were to |
be ( |
the marzpan), he would consume |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:11 |
and all of that (would- |
be |
expense) would go to the |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:12 |
of Vahan as marzpan) would |
be |
good both for the affairs |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 98:14 |
praise they considered Andekan to |
be |
a man who loves his |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 99:0 |
immediately ordered that a hrovartak |
be |
sent to Armenia to establish |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 99:2 |
resist the king’s order and |
be |
disobedient |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:0 |
lamb all creatures were to |
be |
redeemed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:1 |
fruit, they were shown to |
be |
fountains when planted in their |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:9 |
Love the church and |
be |
loved by the church. The |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:10 |
regarding his son Solomon: “Blessed |
be |
the Lord God of Israel |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:11 |
I say the same: Blessed |
be |
the Lord God of Israel |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:12 |
Let the Jews |
be |
silenced and the apostates ashamed |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:28 |
here and they shall all |
be |
healed, bringing their confessions and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:32 |
Now who shall |
be |
more unfortunate and miserable than |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:32 |
of a few tears will |
be |
found to have strayed from |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:32 |
of heaven? And who will |
be |
more wonderful and fortunate than |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:36 |
you may find yourselves to |
be |
the cause of a thousand |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:36 |
for perhaps the door will |
be |
closed and you will stay |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:38 |
Now let there |
be |
such adornment for you, and |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:38 |
for you, and may you |
be |
clothed with the longed-for |
Փարպեցի/Parpetsi 4- 100:39 |
may we and everyone alike |
be |
found worthy by the grace |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 1:5 |
the image. Thus, you may |
be |
said to make reason’s archetype |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 1:6 |
is clear that you must |
be |
recognized as superior to all |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:2 |
Let no one |
be |
surprised at this, that although |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:4 |
one here consider us to |
be |
unlearned and defame us as |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:6 |
we have said about him |
be |
sufficient |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:7 |
out diligently, wherever they might |
be, |
the most important and most |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:9 |
And they are to |
be |
praised as philosophers for their |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 2:9 |
others; and even more to |
be |
praised are those who received |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 3:12 |
that one of our countrymen |
be |
found who will be grateful |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 3:12 |
countrymen be found who will |
be |
grateful for these labors |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 4:8 |
Adam was the first to |
be |
created. He lived [230] years and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 4:11 |
And how is “calling” to |
be |
understood |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 4:19 |
But this “calling” can |
be |
understood in two ways: either |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 5:4 |
what we have found to |
be |
trustworthy from among the old |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 5:43 |
to Ninos are not to |
be |
found calculated anywhere, or at |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:6 |
But now I shall |
be |
happy to begin my present |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:8 |
These seem to me to |
be |
Sem, Ham, and Yapheth |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:13 |
kill every male that would |
be |
born to Zrvan, lest through |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:15 |
the mountain that used to |
be |
called Diwts’ěnkēts’ but that is |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:16 |
someone else considers these to |
be |
fables or whether he reckons |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:16 |
whether he reckons them to |
be |
the truth, nonetheless, as I |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 6:22 |
sons that now can nowhere |
be |
found, in which, they say |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 7:6 |
But let this |
be |
enough said on this subject |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 9:6 |
order the royal archives to |
be |
opened for this man who |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 9:6 |
wishes I well know will |
be |
a source of delight for |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 9:8 |
royal archives in Nineveh to |
be |
set before him, and he |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 9:13 |
of it he ordered to |
be |
inscribed on a stele |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 11:9 |
So |
be |
quick to decide what you |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 11:21 |
for he thought he would |
be |
safe in the midst of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 11:24 |
Let this |
be |
enough said on this matter |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 11:27 |
says, and ordered it to |
be |
taken to Hark’ and to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 11:27 |
taken to Hark’ and to |
be |
buried in a high place |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 12:18 |
among the villagers seems to |
be |
justified: “If you have the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 13:7 |
nail and ordered him to |
be |
fixed to the wall in |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 13:9 |
diadem of pearls and to |
be |
called second after himself |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 14:19 |
let what we have said |
be |
sufficient |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 14:23 |
to show himself alone to |
be |
the origin of empire and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 14:23 |
and by various people to |
be |
burned, and what was recorded |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 14:23 |
his own time was to |
be |
destroyed, and only things concerning |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 14:23 |
only things concerning himself should |
be |
written down |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 15:12 |
his wounds, and he will |
be |
restored to life |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 15:14 |
stinking, she ordered it to |
be |
cast into a great ditch |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 15:14 |
are all the more to |
be |
worshipped and honored by us |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:5 |
proficient in their skills, to |
be |
brought without delay to the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:7 |
aqueduct for the river to |
be |
built in hard and massive |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:9 |
the attempt, yet he would |
be |
unable to pluck out from |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:12 |
the crowd of workmen to |
be |
divided into many groups and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:12 |
and over each group to |
be |
set chosen masters of the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 16:23 |
ordered memorials to herself to |
be |
written on them in the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 19:3 |
And we claim to |
be |
truthful in this history through |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 19:6 |
the order of events to |
be |
as follows: After killing his |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 21:7 |
But it would |
be |
too much if we were |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 22:10 |
a different fashion, do not |
be |
surprised |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 25:6 |
valor and prudence would not |
be |
stirred by his memory and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 25:12 |
What then could |
be |
dearer to me in this |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 26:2 |
way,” he said, “will we |
be |
able to loose the bond |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 27:15 |
I did not seem to |
be |
alive |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 28:2 |
the gods, I consider to |
be |
the most useful advice |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 28:7 |
considered such a plan to |
be |
effective, and they prepared to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 29:3 |
so that we may both |
be |
secure on every side and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 29:5 |
|
Be |
well our fellow sovereign and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 30:8 |
had arisen that could not |
be |
treated by means of a |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 31:2 |
he ordered those districts to |
be |
her appanage |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 32:2 |
Eruand, and may it so |
be |
for you too, O reader |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 32:2 |
his deeds, so too will |
be |
the account of him |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 33:2 |
rapidity; that our account should |
be |
elegant and lucid, like Platonic |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 33:6 |
limit, so that everything must |
be |
told for you truly and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 34:12 |
of Plato: “Could indeed anyone |
be |
another self to a friend |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 1- 34:24 |
in his stomach that could |
be |
healed in no other way |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 1:5 |
empire of them all would |
be |
called that of the Macedonians |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 3:4 |
right for his family to |
be |
the coronants of the Arsacids |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 3:4 |
family descended from him to |
be |
called Bagratuni after his name |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 7:5 |
on the king’s head, to |
be |
called coronant and aspet, and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 7:21 |
also ordered the eunuchs to |
be |
taken from the same family |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 8:35 |
the city of Semiramis to |
be |
restored, and cities with many |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 8:35 |
cities with many inhabitants to |
be |
built in numerous other places |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 8:38 |
the other the punishments to |
be |
meted out |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 8:41 |
He ordered that the townspeople |
be |
more highly esteemed and honored |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 9:7 |
children uncircumcised when they would |
be |
born - for they were unmarried |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 9:8 |
Arshak that they should not |
be |
given wives from any of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 10:6 |
the Edessene archive are to |
be |
found all the acts of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 12:2 |
Artashēs ordered an army to |
be |
raised from the east and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 12:4 |
brought to our country to |
be |
set up in Armavir |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 12:5 |
of Crete, they supposed to |
be |
Vahagn their ancestor and so |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 13:5 |
the period of Chroesus to |
be |
two hundred years before that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 13:10 |
King Chroesus he ordered to |
be |
placed in a cauldron |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 13:14 |
him and ordered him to |
be |
thrown into an iron cauldron |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 13:17 |
pity and ordered him to |
be |
brought. And when he had |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 13:17 |
out, he ordered him to |
be |
spared torments |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 14:9 |
of Heracles, he ordered to |
be |
set up beside the statue |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 14:13 |
He ordered that it should |
be |
brought and set up in |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 18:6 |
He built up Mazhak to |
be |
a more spacious city with |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 19:14 |
times should change it would |
be |
impossible for him to hold |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 19:14 |
whole of limb are to |
be |
appointed priests |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 22:5 |
and commanded an army to |
be |
raised, the hosts of the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 24:11 |
rank, he ordered him to |
be |
imprisoned |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 24:13 |
fables, putting ourselves out to |
be |
Palestinians?’ |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 24:15 |
all sorts of torments to |
be |
inflicted on Enanos. The purpose |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 24:15 |
former authority - or he would |
be |
hung on a cross and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 24:15 |
cross and his family would |
be |
exterminated |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 25:8 |
so that the torrents might |
be |
more easily directed over the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 26:5 |
gospel [Luke 2:1], that a census should |
be |
made throughout the universe. Therefore |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 26:8 |
commanded his own image to |
be |
set up near to the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 28:5 |
had planned; his brothers would |
be |
called Pahlav from the name |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 28:5 |
land, so that they would |
be |
more honorable and take precedence |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:8 |
requests of your heart will |
be |
granted |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:23 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:34 |
And if you will not |
be |
angry at me, the action |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:35 |
not please men, He cannot |
be |
God; and on this reasoning |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:36 |
so that the latter may |
be |
removed with ignominy from the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:44 |
seek him out you will |
be |
able to hear him, as |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 33:52 |
in the flesh should also |
be |
my dear relatives in the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 35:4 |
as to how it should |
be |
done. But slipping from the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 37:7 |
reaching maturity Eruand proved to |
be |
courageous and strong limbed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 38:4 |
and puts him out to |
be |
your blood and kin |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 40:2 |
there the city could not |
be |
securely guarded. But about forty |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 46:8 |
ordered the bronze trumpets to |
be |
sounded and advanced his battle |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 46:19 |
he ordered the dead to |
be |
buried, and he called the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 46:25 |
and ordered his corpse to |
be |
buried with funerary columns |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 48:3 |
and ordered a millstone to |
be |
hung around his neck and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 48:3 |
his neck and that he |
be |
thrown into a whirlpool of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 48:6 |
he ordered the treasures to |
be |
taken to Darius, king of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 51:2 |
reached maturity he proved to |
be |
a valiant man, vainglorious and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 55:5 |
Zareh, the tribute will not |
be |
paid to you without a |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:2 |
villages and of estates to |
be |
distinguished. For he had increased |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:3 |
ordered four-sided stones to |
be |
hewn, their centers to be |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:3 |
be hewn, their centers to |
be |
hollowed out like plates, and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:3 |
like plates, and that they |
be |
buried in the earth. Over |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:4 |
he ordered the same to |
be |
done in Persia and that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:4 |
in Persia and that they |
be |
called by his own name |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 56:4 |
the name of Artashēs might |
be |
no more remembered |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 57:6 |
for their coming here might |
be, |
I do not know. However |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 59:2 |
many chapters lest our readers |
be |
wearied by the length of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 61:7 |
the chains of Artavazd may |
be |
strengthened, as they say |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 62:8 |
number, there was found to |
be |
insufficient inheritance for the inhabitants |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 63:4 |
locks, and ordered her to |
be |
dragged outside and thrown from |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 64:5 |
their mother Ṙop’i, lest they |
be |
called Arsacids |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 65:13 |
Greek so that it would |
be |
clear that he owed allegiance |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 66:6 |
participate in the sacrifices and |
be |
received as guests for the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 68:13 |
we wish our readers to |
be |
fully informed about the relatives |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 72:3 |
a letter ordering that he |
be |
given assistance from every region |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 73:2 |
his will that there would |
be |
no danger for the child |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 74:2 |
would save him from Khosrov, |
be |
it by poison or secret |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 74:2 |
Parthians,” he said, “it should |
be |
easy to trap him through |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 74:2 |
trusts in you and will |
be |
deceived by the claim to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 75:8 |
of anarchy, considering this to |
be |
accurate we shall repeat it |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 77:6 |
the altar at Bagavan, to |
be |
kept perpetually burning |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 78:3 |
Having investigated who that might |
be, |
he discovered that it was |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 78:3 |
ordered that entire family to |
be |
exterminated |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 81:5 |
king Arbok ordered Mamgon to |
be |
killed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 81:10 |
him. So, let there not |
be |
war between you and me |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 83:2 |
the daughter of Ashkhadar, to |
be |
his wife. This maiden was |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 83:3 |
He ordered her to |
be |
inscribed as an Arsacid, to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 83:3 |
inscribed as an Arsacid, to |
be |
vested with purple, and to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 83:3 |
vested with purple, and to |
be |
crowned in order to become |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 83:11 |
in the warm blood and |
be |
healed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 84:16 |
Sḷkunik’ who remained not to |
be |
harmed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 88:3 |
the transformation of evil to |
be |
impossible, the same happened here |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 88:4 |
first he was found to |
be |
doing violence to the faith |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 88:4 |
the faith, and second to |
be |
a rebel with regard to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 88:8 |
had sinned, that perchance He |
be |
long suffering toward him |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 89:8 |
agree to go lest he |
be |
given even more honor from |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 91:16 |
our Savior’s birth [cf. Luke 2:13] should also |
be |
the servants of his disciple’s |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 92:15 |
Armenians, until when will you |
be |
hardhearted? Why do you love |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 92:21 |
for God’s sake, what should |
be |
our words to God concerning |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 2- 92:30 |
of Christ: that vengeance will |
be |
exacted from the blood of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 4:3 |
Arsacid, nonetheless he wished to |
be |
independent. Abandoning his alliance with |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 5:5 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 5:10 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 6:8 |
lands of the rebels to |
be |
subjected to pillage. He himself |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 7:4 |
who were in bonds, to |
be |
thrown into the sea |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 7:8 |
they ordered the captives to |
be |
freed and that the same |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 7:8 |
the same man, Jacob should |
be |
implored with penitence that the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 7:8 |
wrath of the Lord might |
be |
averted. After the departure of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 10:6 |
since he considered it to |
be |
leaderless |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 11:5 |
his father’s relics would also |
be |
laid to rest in that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 13:7 |
him. He ordered it to |
be |
set up in church, at |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 13:8 |
images of the demons would |
be |
worshipped |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 14:4 |
and thought that he would |
be |
put to death for trampling |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 14:4 |
transgressions, he ordered him to |
be |
beaten for a long time |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 14:5 |
So, Tiran ordered him to |
be |
strangled |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 16:2 |
Tiran a worthy man to |
be |
elevated to the episcopate in |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 19:8 |
who are with him will |
be |
released |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 19:9 |
|
Be |
well in complete subjection to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 20:7 |
in every province poorhouses to |
be |
built in remote and uninhabited |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 20:10 |
He also prescribed that lodgings |
be |
built in every village to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 21:4 |
father of the young Gnel, |
be |
put to death and that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 26:3 |
the city, ordered it to |
be |
defended against Shapuh |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 26:5 |
expedition against the Greeks would |
be |
vitiated |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 27:3 |
refuge and dwelt there should |
be |
free from the laws of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 27:9 |
were not considered worthy to |
be |
buried in the saints’ resting |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 27:11 |
set on one side to |
be |
taken into captivity like children |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 27:12 |
freed them, ordered them to |
be |
carried in baskets to a |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 29:9 |
and implored him not to |
be |
indifferent to the destruction of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 29:19 |
Instead he ordered him to |
be |
exiled and all the hostages |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 29:19 |
and all the hostages to |
be |
put to the sword |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 31:4 |
he ordered them all to |
be |
massacred, men, women and children |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 32:2 |
he ordered their corpses to |
be |
thrown and scattered on the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 32:2 |
living, ordering their provisions to |
be |
amassed and stored at Armavir |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 32:5 |
ordered the wagon drivers to |
be |
hung on gallows over the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 32:7 |
Arshak ordered him to |
be |
dragged on the ground and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 32:9 |
rebellion of all the nobles |
be |
provoked |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 33:4 |
Son but held him to |
be |
alien to the nature of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 34:6 |
do you expect me to |
be |
merciful to you, who am |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 35:11 |
Therefore Shapuh ordered Zuit’ay to |
be |
tortured so that he might |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 36:7 |
that Greek letters should not |
be |
studied but only Persian, and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 37:22 |
Mehrujan, because you sought to |
be |
king of Armenia; and it |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 38:2 |
so that their deeds would |
be |
in accordance with the Christian |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 39:7 |
begged him that he not |
be |
killed but taken before the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 40:13 |
Emperor Theodosius ordered him to |
be |
arrested if he did not |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 42:12 |
country. Considering that flocks cannot |
be |
without shepherds or shepherds without |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 42:15 |
the villages and estates to |
be |
confiscated to the royal treasury |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 42:16 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 45:5 |
box bound with iron to |
be |
constructed, that brave men should |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 45:5 |
and that thus it should |
be |
let down from above to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:2 |
and considering it difficult to |
be |
without a leader, decided of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:10 |
|
Be |
well, our lord.’’ |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:15 |
we hope that you will |
be |
the same toward us |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:17 |
you from the Greek governors, |
be |
it by waging war against |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:22 |
the letters in Greek to |
be |
placed in his archives so |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 48:22 |
of the rebellious families might |
be |
preserved. And they exist to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 50:8 |
he ordered his lands to |
be |
confiscated to the court, like |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 50:10 |
skin and ordered him to |
be |
set perpetually in front of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:6 |
God shows his servants to |
be |
important and honorable before unbelievers |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:8 |
confiscated to the court, to |
be |
restored to them, save only |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:11 |
the new king’s name would |
be |
inscribed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:12 |
been altered by his predecessors |
be |
copied with his own name |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:12 |
name and that Hamazasp should |
be |
given rank and honor, with |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:18 |
this we have ordered to |
be |
written in our archives |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 51:19 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 55:6 |
him, so that he might |
be |
able to seduce them to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 55:6 |
Mazdaean religion, whereby they would |
be |
completely separated from the Greeks |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 55:23 |
this Shapuh ordered him to |
be |
arrested and held in the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:7 |
that we and our teaching |
be |
received |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:8 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:13 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:18 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:26 |
have ordered your letters to |
be |
opened and have been informed |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:28 |
that allowances and expenses should |
be |
provided by the royal treasury |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:29 |
also ordered a city to |
be |
built in Armenia to serve |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:31 |
|
Be |
well |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 57:38 |
of Emperor Augustus may you |
be |
accorded the authority to instruct |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 58:7 |
unjust death of souls might |
be |
put to shame |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 59:2 |
He judged the site to |
be |
the center of the country |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 59:10 |
that the emperor’s name might |
be |
rendered immortal by the name |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 60:9 |
so that afterward they might |
be |
sent to Byzantium for the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 61:8 |
their work was found to |
be |
deficient at many points. Therefore |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:4 |
do not consider you to |
be |
liars; I too have heard |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:5 |
over to the lawless to |
be |
derided and mocked |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:8 |
we denounced him I would |
be |
eager and would not hesitate |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:8 |
but with pagans it would |
be |
for his greater destruction, and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:10 |
And how could it |
be |
that I would exchange my |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:11 |
us that he should not |
be |
king, now we wish that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 63:11 |
wish that you should not |
be |
our priest |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:4 |
with your princes you will |
be |
honored by the king of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:8 |
Finally Vṙam ordered Artashir to |
be |
stripped of his crown and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:8 |
possessions of his family to |
be |
confiscated to the court; that |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:8 |
that Sahak the Great should |
be |
treated likewise and the domains |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:8 |
the domains of the Catholicos |
be |
confiscated to the court; and |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 64:8 |
in his place Surmak should |
be |
given the archiepiscopal throne of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:4 |
name, so that he might |
be |
a rival and antipatriarch to |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:6 |
to plan rebellion, not to |
be |
deceived into an acceptance of |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:8 |
like pearls before swine to |
be |
trampled [cf. Matt. 7:6], but was so dazzling |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:8 |
Vṙam commanded much money to |
be |
given him as an eloquent |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:9 |
ranking of the Armenian nobility |
be |
preserved in the same fashion |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:9 |
due notice of that, may |
be |
unable to change anything at |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:10 |
Arsacid, at least let him |
be |
counted in a lower rank |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:12 |
and ordered that it all |
be |
done; and reestablishing his grandson |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:14 |
so that your wishes may |
be |
accomplished and I may be |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:14 |
be accomplished and I may |
be |
free of your pressing demands |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 65:14 |
entreaties. I consider you to |
be |
a man with compassion equal |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 67:16 |
Some said it should |
be |
taken to his own native |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 67:16 |
and others that it should |
be |
buried in that same city |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 68:6 |
not then show yourself to |
be |
completely desolate. Hoping for the |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 68:14 |
no Zerubabel is anywhere to |
be |
found to restore the leadership |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 68:27 |
whom to weep. Should it |
be |
my unfortunate young king, abandoned |
Խորենացի/Khorenatsi 3- 68:44 |
in truth. And to him |
be |
glory from all creatures. Amen |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 8:11 |
of Armenians would no longer |
be |
applied to them. And the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 9:5 |
He ordered the liturgy to |
be |
celebrated in his room and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 9:5 |
of the Lord’s Gospel to |
be |
read, and he communicated in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 10:8 |
he ordered a letter to |
be |
written in very angry terms |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 10:16 |
ordered planks of wood to |
be |
lashed together, and crossed the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 10:17 |
the road whether it would |
be |
better to go to the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 10:18 |
take an oath they cannot |
be |
false to that oath.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:1 |
support with which I may |
be |
able to defeat my enemy |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:1 |
my kingdom; then I shall |
be |
your son |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:2 |
both; and let this oath |
be |
secure between us and between |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:12 |
Yet I shall not |
be |
afraid of your assembled Roman |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:12 |
of yours. For should Khosrov |
be |
the victor, those two in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:13 |
me assistance. If I shall |
be |
victorious, I swear by the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:14 |
this kingdom of the Aryans |
be |
reckoned sufficient for you and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:14 |
for you and me; and |
be |
content with that until your |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:19 |
blows as many as may |
be |
necessary for you and Khosrov |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:20 |
he wished. But you must |
be |
sorry for your own self |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:21 |
From on high there will |
be |
a fearsome crashing and flashing |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:28 |
cavalry and elephant-riders to |
be |
stripped, their hands tied on |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 11:28 |
on their shoulders, and to |
be |
trampled under the feet of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:3 |
not know whether it would |
be |
right to be grateful, or |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:3 |
it would be right to |
be |
grateful, or not. For every’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:6 |
words and note: ’Let Musheł |
be |
summoned here and be bound |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:6 |
Musheł be summoned here and |
be |
bound feet and hands, until |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:7 |
he ordered a letter to |
be |
written, and despatched one of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:7 |
He commanded his guards, saying: |
’Be |
ready, so that when he |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:7 |
back) and bind him. But |
be |
prepared, because he is a |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:11 |
arisen, or some gift would |
be |
offered him in return for |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:11 |
nobles, whom he knew to |
be |
worthy of honour and in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:20 |
note: ’So let that plan |
be |
abandoned. Let him come as |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:25 |
hatched against him he would |
be |
killed |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 12:27 |
of the Roman empire will |
be |
destroyed.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 14:2 |
Khosrov ordered his request to |
be |
honoured. But queen Shirin was |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 14:2 |
source of grace should not |
be |
removed from the country |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 15:1 |
a letter of accusation to |
be |
written to the Persian king |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 15:1 |
yours and order them to |
be |
taken to the east. If |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 16:4 |
Khosrov ordered a letter to |
be |
written to the emperor; he |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 16:5 |
them, that there should not |
be |
battle and the shedding of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 17:1 |
staying at a spa to |
be |
cured of an illness, near |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 17:6 |
king. He ordered him to |
be |
bound and handed over to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 17:6 |
over to his enemies to |
be |
put to death. And with |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 18:2 |
also ordered other forces to |
be |
brought from the land of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 18:2 |
and of elite stature; to |
be |
formed into battalions and that |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:0 |
is passed against him to |
be |
thrown into the arena. The |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:5 |
that they too would not |
be |
obliged to die in the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:7 |
was passed on them to |
be |
stripped and thrown into the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:14 |
palace, he commanded him to |
be |
accorded mercy |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:15 |
rivals, he ordered them to |
be |
put on a ship and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:15 |
on a ship and to |
be |
exiled to distant islands. Then |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 20:15 |
cross to Africa and to |
be |
made tribune among the soldiers |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 21:4 |
ordered the greatest nobles to |
be |
kept at the royal court |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 21:4 |
the royal court, stipends to |
be |
paid them from the treasury |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 21:4 |
them from the treasury, to |
be |
given their own quarters, and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 21:5 |
He commanded their troops to |
be |
stationed in the territory of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 21:5 |
Ispahan, and that they should |
be |
cared for in a friendly |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 22:1 |
one I mentioned above, to |
be |
arrested, bound and killed. But |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 22:1 |
Vstam did not happen to |
be |
at the royal court at |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 23:3 |
the king ordered Step’anos to |
be |
bound and cast into prison |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 23:5 |
them committed suicide lest they |
be |
captured, while others barely escaped |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 26:1 |
the battle, and this will |
be |
a sign for you. You |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 26:2 |
And |
be |
careful, he said, not to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 27:7 |
the king: ’Let the fortress |
be |
demolished, and the church built |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:14 |
battle, or that our armies |
be |
destroyed? And how will my |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:14 |
will my and your valour |
be |
recognized? Come, let me fight |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:14 |
that today my valour may |
be |
known to you.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:18 |
ordered a large elephant to |
be |
decorated to bring him to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:18 |
commanded his son Varaztirots’ to |
be |
promoted, who was called by |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 28:18 |
Khosrov. He ordered treasures to |
be |
distributed to his host. And |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 30:1 |
the king ordered him to |
be |
summoned to the palace; so |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 30:6 |
and he ordered him to |
be |
bound feet and hands, and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 30:6 |
feet and hands, and to |
be |
killed by cudgels |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 30:8 |
of Armenia. So, let [30,000] households |
be |
gathered thence for me and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 31:4 |
disloyal to his reign to |
be |
slaughtered. Many were put to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 32:9 |
peace. They proposed that battle |
be |
avoided, and they would give |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 32:14 |
and he ordered him to |
be |
killed. In the fortress of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 33:5 |
on the plain could not |
be |
counted |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 34:4 |
he ordered his messengers to |
be |
killed, and made no response |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 34:17 |
they should willingly submit and |
be |
left in peace and prosperity |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 34:23 |
He ordered the Jews to |
be |
expelled from the city. And |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 35:4 |
and in him. To him |
be |
glory for ever, Amen.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:4 |
love of God, and peace |
be |
multiplied.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:5 |
so that you too might |
be |
able to console those who |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:7 |
Who would |
be |
a son whom his father |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:13 |
instructed oil and wine to |
be |
poured on him and (his |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:13 |
him and (his wound) to |
be |
bound, so that he be |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:13 |
be bound, so that he |
be |
healed. Behold, they saw him |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:14 |
passion. And his death will |
be |
a diadem of consolation on |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:15 |
the crucifiers will not again |
be |
worthy to see |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:16 |
in the Lord, stand firm, |
be |
consoled, be united, make peace |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:16 |
Lord, stand firm, be consoled, |
be |
united, make peace. And may |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 36:16 |
God of peace and love |
be |
with you.’ Amen |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:3 |
take care lest perchance God |
be |
not pleased, and the depths |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:4 |
let the will of God |
be |
done |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:5 |
how long will he not |
be |
sated with blood? Were not |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:6 |
nor will the royal taxes |
be |
lost |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:12 |
Constantinople that I shall not |
be |
able to erase? However, I |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:14 |
epistle, he ordered it to |
be |
read before the patriarch and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:16 |
ordered all the troops to |
be |
summoned and the letter to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:16 |
summoned and the letter to |
be |
read before them, and he |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:26 |
man, and ordered him to |
be |
bound feet and hands, saying |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:32 |
Then Heraclius ordered them to |
be |
let go. And Heraclius ordered |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 38:32 |
And Heraclius ordered raids to |
be |
made over the land |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:2 |
ordered the pontoon-bridge to |
be |
repaired. But the king’s harem |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:5 |
he ordered a search to |
be |
made. On entering the garden |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:8 |
a letter of greeting to |
be |
written to Heraclius, and he |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:9 |
the multitude of captives to |
be |
released and all the plunder |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:9 |
and all the plunder to |
be |
left behind |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 39:12 |
he ordered (a letter) to |
be |
written to Shahr Varaz, that |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 40:2 |
but he turned out to |
be |
a proud and haughty man |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 40:7 |
large a force as might |
be |
necessary. He made as his |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 40:9 |
no trust he commanded to |
be |
put to the sword, and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 41:9 |
in Armenia; otherwise there will |
be |
great dissension between the two |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 41:14 |
and all their fellow-conspirators |
be |
arrested and the nose and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 41:14 |
right hand of them all |
be |
cut off. But to the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 41:15 |
his wife and children to |
be |
taken to an island and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 42:2 |
king Heraclius ordered it to |
be |
besieged |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 42:7 |
father Abraham. No one will |
be |
able to resist you in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 42:24 |
whom he had ordered to |
be |
exiled, and to restore them |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 42:25 |
him. Let not my oath |
be |
false. Release him, and let |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 42:36 |
ships and many sailors to |
be |
gathered, to cross the sea |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 43:5 |
Order all the Jews to |
be |
gathered, and I shall point |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 43:5 |
he ordered six men to |
be |
killed, the ring-leaders of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:11 |
kingdom, shall arise, which shall |
be |
greater than all (other) kingdoms |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:13 |
so that your will may |
be |
accomplished.’ He note: ’Go |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:16 |
and he ordered them to |
be |
brought to the royal city |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:19 |
So, he ordered him to |
be |
released from his bonds and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:19 |
that the writ of accusation |
be |
read. When he realized the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:19 |
deceit, he commanded him to |
be |
summoned to his presence; he |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:20 |
Then he ordered T’umas to |
be |
summoned; he did not permit |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:23 |
The king ordered him to |
be |
given permission. But he disguised |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:25 |
ordered the Catholicos Nersēs to |
be |
sent to the aspet, to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:25 |
that his wife and children |
be |
brought to him |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:27 |
king Constans ordered him to |
be |
made curopalates and to be |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:27 |
be made curopalates and to |
be |
given a crown of that |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 44:27 |
his wife and children to |
be |
sent with great èclat; and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 45:1 |
them. The captives could not |
be |
counted, and there were very |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 45:5 |
Palestine ordered many fleets to |
be |
prepared. He boarded a ship |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 45:11 |
the Tome of Leo to |
be |
an insult to Jesus Christ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 45:12 |
Dawit’. He ordered him to |
be |
sent to Armenia, so that |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:10 |
note: ’Let that man not |
be |
called God.’ And they |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:11 |
to that place? Let him |
be |
beaten and depart.’ Likewise |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:11 |
another multitude of sects to |
be |
expelled from the tribunal. He |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:11 |
Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon should |
be |
examined |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:12 |
There happened to |
be |
there two bishops from Armenia |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:12 |
The king commanded them to |
be |
asked: Tn the times of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:13 |
of three kings appear to |
be |
more correct than those of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:14 |
he ordered the Nestorians to |
be |
expelled from the tribunal. He |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:15 |
churches of them all to |
be |
demolished and that they should |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:15 |
demolished and that they should |
be |
put to the sword, unless |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:16 |
he commanded a disputation to |
be |
held, and requested an account |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:16 |
Marcian, and that everything should |
be |
investigated and made intelligible |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:18 |
in every place and cannot |
be |
or cause whatever it wishes |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:19 |
the city of Alexandria to |
be |
questioned, so that they might |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:21 |
king commanded a search to |
be |
made in the treasury. They |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:22 |
of the orthodox faith to |
be |
sealed with his own ring |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:25 |
investigation which you ordered to |
be |
made concerning the unity of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:27 |
awesome, as indeed it must |
be |
with regard to the divinity |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:35 |
son, saying: Perhaps they will |
be |
put to shame by my |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:36 |
him, and the inheritance will |
be |
ours.” And casting him out |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:44 |
St. Gregory in order to |
be |
blessed by him |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:46 |
than that - even if he |
be |
an angel from heaven - be |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:46 |
be an angel from heaven - |
be |
anathema. So, all teachers of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:69 |
one’ - yet it would not |
be |
right through arrogance to insult |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:71 |
So then would it |
be |
right for the impure and |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:71 |
the palace? Would one not |
be |
forbidden entrance, and would one |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:71 |
entrance, and would one not |
be |
expelled and flee |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:72 |
table. But would one not |
be |
expelled and cast out, in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:76 |
the Tome of Leo to |
be |
a pillar of support for |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:78 |
his flesh, then it would |
be |
impossible for a virgin to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:78 |
made man. And it would |
be |
impossible for that man to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:79 |
Word of God, let him |
be |
anathema.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:80 |
same time man, let him |
be |
anathema.’ ’If anyone should |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 46:80 |
unity by nature, let him |
be |
anathema.’ |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 47:12 |
rebellion, so that he might |
be |
killed. But the king pardoned |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 48:6 |
them and note: ’Let this |
be |
the pact of my treaty |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 48:6 |
else I command they shall |
be |
ready for duty. I shall |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 48:7 |
God that I shall not |
be |
false. ’
In this manner |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 48:10 |
shall ensure that you will |
be |
unable to flee from there |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 48:17 |
account of their trespasses he |
be |
totally angered and ruin the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:2 |
treasures and order them to |
be |
divided into four parts: three |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:5 |
He ordered [5,000] light ships to |
be |
built, and he put in |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:8 |
you. “May your pity, Lord, |
be |
upon us, as we hope |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:9 |
your name, Lord. They will |
be |
put to shame and disquieted |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:9 |
and ordered a fast to |
be |
proclaimed in Constantinople in the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:10 |
He ordered the ships to |
be |
deployed in lines and to |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:18 |
each other that there should |
be |
no sword and shedding of |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 50:20 |
fall into the sea and |
be |
unable to find a way |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 51:3 |
either to die or to |
be |
freed from cruel servitude. They |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 51:3 |
the hope that they might |
be |
able to escape from the |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:10 |
So, he began to |
be |
zealous for the valiant character |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:13 |
who had not happened to |
be |
at that spot; they alone |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:16 |
but Musheł he requested (to |
be |
sent) to himself |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:23 |
down to eternity it will |
be |
fulfilled according to the Lord’s |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:24 |
because he says: ’They will |
be |
consumed by fire; the foundations |
Սեբէոս/Sebeos 1- 52:26 |
’ And that too will |
be |
fulfilled in its own time |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 1:1 |
the blood of Christians would |
be |
shed in vengeance, because we |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 1:7 |
authority, wherever they happened to |
be, |
to come to him |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 3:5 |
left alive who were to |
be |
seized and taken, to be |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 3:5 |
be seized and taken, to |
be |
alienated from the faith of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 4:6 |
general and requested that he |
be |
appointed as guard over the |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 4:16 |
hearts and their bows shall |
be |
broken” [Psalm 37: 15]. Instead of the shedding |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 7:10 |
of death the clerics should |
be |
subjected to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 7:18 |
crucified with Christ would also |
be |
crowned along with Him. Those |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 7:18 |
had died with Him would |
be |
reborn with Him and eternally |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 8:4 |
anything except that they should |
be |
careful and beware of treachery |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 8:9 |
Lord so that they would |
be |
put to the sword |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 9:12 |
read about in your letter |
be |
visited upon me.” Having said |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 10:8 |
the Arabs ordered that they |
be |
divided into two groups: one |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 10:21 |
he ordered that these anathemas |
be |
read out at the conclusion |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 10:22 |
arranged that these same anathemas |
be |
read out every year, right |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 11:5 |
of this sort: “Could it |
be |
that you are mightier than |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 11:6 |
come with you. Could it |
be |
that there are no cemetaries |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 11:7 |
to anyone, nor will I |
be |
the one to effect this |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 11:11 |
lots, so that there will |
be |
no squabbling or fighting among |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:5 |
to you again if need |
be, |
but it has always been |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:9 |
Lord has taken away; blessed |
be |
the name of the Lord |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:13 |
It would |
be |
expedient for you, following your |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:14 |
so that His people should |
be |
instructed in advance and prepared |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:22 |
saying that “every word may |
be |
confirmed by the evidence of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:24 |
belongs; and to him shall |
be |
the obedience of the peoples |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:33 |
that all the truths might |
be |
attested to, the ones by |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:39 |
violence is done them, cannot |
be |
applied to any other than |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:40 |
flesh, so how could it |
be |
that, the temple, the testaments |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:42 |
did not permit them to |
be |
dispersed as we see in |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:49 |
In saying that “there cannot |
be |
found any reference to paradise |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:58 |
that He had decided on |
be- |
forehand, and having announced them |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:60 |
the Holy Spirit will not |
be |
forgiven.” [Matt. 12:31]. Can there be a |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:60 |
not be forgiven.” [Matt. 12:31]. Can there |
be |
a blasphemy more terrible than |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:69 |
pontiff and executioner, would it |
be |
astonishing that the Christian faith |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:71 |
of Christ, professing themselves to |
be |
Christians, but whose faith is |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:72 |
these have no need to |
be |
baptized anew |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:75 |
that these changes are to |
be |
found also in the books |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:82 |
To whom then could it |
be |
that God is addressing these |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:83 |
such a person would not |
be |
deceiving himself. In effect, though |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:84 |
birth so pure, what will |
be ( |
the purity) of a divine |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:97 |
And it will so |
be |
that whoever shall not hearken |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:103 |
our God, no other can |
be |
compared to him. He found |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:107 |
many nations; his king shall |
be |
higher than Agag, and his |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:107 |
Agag, and his kingdom shall |
be |
exalted |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:112 |
nations serve him. May prayer |
be |
made for him continually, and |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:114 |
peace abound, till the moon |
be |
no more |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:115 |
Ephrathah, who are little to |
be |
among the clans of Judah |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:115 |
me one who is to |
be |
ruler of Israel, whose roots |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:115 |
of a simple man to |
be |
dated as from eternal days |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:116 |
all who forsake thee shall |
be |
put to shame; those who |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:116 |
turn away from thee shall |
be |
written in the earth, for |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:118 |
that Israel should remain to |
be |
a clairvoyant (people), listen to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:118 |
born. . . and the government will |
be |
upon his shoulder, and his |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:118 |
shoulder, and his name will |
be |
called the Angel of the |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:119 |
and of peace there will |
be |
no end, upon the throne |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:121 |
and of peace there will |
be |
no end), upon the throne |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:126 |
servant shall prosper, he shall |
be |
lifted up. As many were |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:126 |
his appearance was so marred, |
be- |
yond human semblance, and his |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:131 |
legislator, who commands that nothing |
be |
affirmed unless verified by two |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:132 |
you have forgotten, though may |
be |
you are hardly aware of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:135 |
knew, and then I shall |
be |
convinced that you are speaking |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:149 |
thing that a man should |
be |
able to die? Pay close |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:155 |
which He had given to |
be |
kept in the midst of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:156 |
unreasonable lamb, could not we |
be |
saved from eternal death by |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:160 |
what new covenant could He |
be |
promising |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:161 |
You ought to |
be |
ashamed of the fact that |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:161 |
God ordered every male to |
be |
circumcised on the eighth day |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:162 |
upon you, and you shall |
be |
clean from all your uncleanliness |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:165 |
the beginning note: “Let there |
be |
light, and there was light |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:167 |
outrageous people, and you will |
be |
outraged and reduced yourselves. For |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:170 |
with resemblance to Him, cannot |
be |
an impure thing in His |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:175 |
was not consumed, man must |
be |
considered of greater value than |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:176 |
It is clearly to |
be |
seen here that God calls |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:176 |
as I perceive you to |
be |
envious of the glory of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:176 |
relics, that God declared to |
be |
His dwelling |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:178 |
that their bones will not |
be |
broken, yet we know that |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:180 |
of a simple dead man |
be |
able to resuscitate the dead |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:186 |
of which that cross should |
be |
made, the sublime crown in |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:190 |
Abraham. I wish not to |
be |
insulting you by saying that |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:196 |
than not holding sin to |
be |
such as it is, and |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:201 |
believed that (Christ) also would |
be |
subject to the condition of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:203 |
God arise, let his enemies |
be |
scattered” [Psalm 68:1]; and according to another |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:204 |
influence of the enemy, will |
be |
reclothed in new bodies, since |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:216 |
the Prophet Isaiah: “You shall |
be |
called by a new name |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:218 |
this world, so as to |
be |
recompensed in the world to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 14:220 |
name, with whom we may |
be |
worthy to glorify the unified |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 16:0 |
and Savior and his disciples |
be |
broken up and destroyed |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:4 |
you reject us? Could it |
be |
that you have not heard |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:13 |
mouths which speak iniquity will |
be |
silenced |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:14 |
your mind that blood will |
be |
demanded from you for those |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:15 |
the rod of sinners to |
be |
visited upon the righteous, so |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:15 |
measure of our weakness and |
be |
counseled to behave according to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:19 |
a rock, so that he |
be |
caught in his own trap |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:21 |
fence for the wall to |
be |
secured, and closed the doors |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:26 |
did not permit them to |
be |
mercilessly slain. Rather he commanded |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:26 |
Rather he commanded that they |
be |
kept besieged there as there |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 20:29 |
choose). But you will not |
be |
killed; rather, go and narrate |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 21:2 |
who immediately ordered that they |
be |
arrested |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 21:4 |
Caliph Hisham ordered that they |
be |
taken to the desert called |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 21:6 |
for the (past) three years |
be |
weighed out for him |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 23:3 |
worthy of death and should |
be |
killed |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 24:9 |
of the Lord’s anger to |
be ( |
merely) the fourth category |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 25:8 |
the Armenians—ordering that Dawit’ |
be |
arrested and given over to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 25:8 |
a certain Oqba (Ok’ba) to |
be |
tried and judged as the |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 25:9 |
at once for him to |
be |
treacherously taken and placed in |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 25:10 |
that his hands and feet |
be |
cut off and then that |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 25:10 |
off and then that he |
be |
tied to a stake until |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 26:2 |
their troops, and we will |
be |
unable to dislodge our country |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 28:9 |
that expenses for the cavalry |
be |
provided from taxes levied on |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 32:4 |
he realized) that he would |
be |
unable to resume his impious |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 32:7 |
them and ordered that they |
be |
sent (home) with honor to |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 33:7 |
Hasan ibn Kahtaba arrived to |
be |
the overseer of the country |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 34:2 |
he made himself appear to |
be |
an intimate (supporter) of the |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 34:8 |
of his realm that taxes |
be |
gathered with added force and |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 34:22 |
means of you vengeance will |
be |
exacted from the race of |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 34:44 |
place, wherever they happened to |
be, |
to live or die as |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 34:69 |
lords and commoners who cannot |
be |
named one by one |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 36:2 |
recompense of the judgement to |
be |
meted out to him in |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 38:1 |
you see. Will your country |
be |
large enough to hold my |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 38:2 |
God, that is what will |
be |
done |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 39:10 |
aided the Byzantine emperor should |
be |
set up as prince over |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 39:10 |
our rule, for he might |
be |
a traitor in our forces |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 40:13 |
course of their martyrdom would |
be |
completed. It was the blessed |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 40:19 |
Khouzaima) ordered that their bodies |
be |
hanged on wood. And he |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 40:20 |
afflictions they experienced they will |
be |
richly rewarded a hundredfold with |
Ղեւոնդ/Ghevond 1- 40:21 |
the year [233] of the [A.D. 784]; should |
be |
January [6, 786] Armenian Era |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:2 |
removed (by time), may easily |
be |
able to question the fathers |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:3 |
times which I consider to |
be |
worthy of much respect, desirable |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:14 |
of my narrative may not |
be |
disrupted, and show the reliability |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:14 |
composition. The subsequent (section) shall |
be |
elaborate, wherein I shall dwell |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:22 |
Now, this should |
be |
sufficient for you as an |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:22 |
an introduction, wherewith you should |
be |
able to embrace the truth |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 1:27 |
the present treatise, and must |
be |
put aside for another time |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 2:10 |
events not given, you would |
be |
driven to doubts, and (in |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 2:14 |
of Togarmah and thus can |
be |
quite certain of the narration |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 3:18 |
only those who could easily |
be |
subdued but also the Cappadocians |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 3:23 |
profits, provided that he would |
be |
willing either to take her |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:6 |
onlookers he always appeared to |
be |
handsome and with sparkles in |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:12 |
Should the reader |
be |
curious to find out the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:12 |
of Tiberius and are to |
be |
found in Nineveh and Edessa |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:13 |
Now, Tigran, who seemed to |
be |
by virtue of his wisdom |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:18 |
him, and is assumed to |
be |
of royal lineage |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:20 |
of others. Numerous treatises would |
be |
necessary in order to praise |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 4:29 |
|
Be |
it as it may, the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 5:2 |
understanding that the empire would |
be |
named after him, since he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 5:17 |
ordered the city dwellers to |
be |
held in higher esteem than |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 5:20 |
and left it there to |
be |
observed as a symbol of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 5:25 |
king Croesus, ordered him to |
be |
placed on an iron cauldron |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 5:25 |
on an iron cauldron to |
be |
tortured |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 6:6 |
|
Be |
it as it may, Tigran |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 6:21 |
and adore the idols, or |
be |
hung on a cross and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 8:4 |
of his camp happened to |
be |
located on the grave of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 8:6 |
designated John the Baptist to |
be |
his precurser |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:1 |
practice so that he might |
be |
ordained patriarch. They say that |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:3 |
ailing bodies of men could |
be |
comforted. For them he set |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:3 |
so that they might not |
be |
compelled to get out of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:10 |
Ashkenaz. Their relics are to |
be |
found among us, and the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:11 |
so and shall remain to |
be |
so unto the ages of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:15 |
who was a hostage, to |
be |
put to death. Subsequently, having |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 12:17 |
where no provisions were to |
be |
found even for a day’s |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 14:18 |
Far |
be |
it from me,” he said |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 14:26 |
He seemed to everyone to |
be |
entirely adorned with the ornament |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 15:2 |
house of fire-worship to |
be |
built. Moreover, Vndoy appointed his |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 16:2 |
about this life, which must |
be |
safeguarded, and bore salvation to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 16:50 |
Armenias reflect on my ignorance, ( |
be |
aware) that the former names |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 17:10 |
king that the church would |
be |
a menace to the fortress |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 17:10 |
following) order: “Let the fortress |
be |
demolished and let the church |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 17:10 |
demolished and let the church |
be |
built on its site |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 17:14 |
profession of our doctrine might |
be |
contaminated and the apostolic bastion |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 17:14 |
and the apostolic bastion might |
be |
torn down |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 18:6 |
Ezr did not wish to |
be |
separated from his faithful flock |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 18:17 |
nature, but I claim to |
be |
an advocate of the truth |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 19:10 |
so that it might not |
be |
seized again by the enemy |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 19:13 |
thirty-five thousand captives to |
be |
sold as slaves and returned |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 19:27 |
Nerses asked the Emperor to |
be |
reconciled with him, and succeeded |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 19:29 |
that his (Varaztiroc’) son Smbat |
be |
assigned to his father’s office |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 19:29 |
T’eodoros, the lord of Rshtunik’ |
be |
reinstated as strategos. Thus our |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 20:12 |
him so that he would |
be |
given Christian confirmation |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 20:15 |
of the changing seasons might |
be |
stationary. For this purpose he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 20:16 |
so that we would not |
be |
required to have ours run |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 21:2 |
barbarous language: “Let us not |
be |
reminded of Vardanadert and its |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 21:6 |
in Damascus, asked him to |
be |
allowed to go to him |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 21:12 |
remarked: “Yes, your wish shall |
be |
carried out, venerable man of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 22:15 |
public so that he might |
be |
a source of joy to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 22:26 |
vile clothes, they will not |
be |
awed by your unmanifested glory |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 24:5 |
In the morning, pretending to |
be |
ignorant of the matter, he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 24:18 |
But if there |
be |
any information perchance available, you |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:16 |
Armenia Bagarat Bagratuni happened to |
be |
near the Katholikos at that |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:24 |
torrent, and could not even |
be |
buried in a grave |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:36 |
the rest of them to |
be |
put to the sword |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:54 |
all at once, but to |
be |
destroyed gradually over many days |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:58 |
For they still hoped to |
be |
able to cast at least |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:61 |
merciless instruments of torture to |
be |
applied to them, and bade |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:61 |
them, and bade that they |
be |
subjected to every kind of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 25:64 |
Brethren, |
be |
not afraid of temporary death |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 26:27 |
Christ the Saviour which shall |
be |
heard at the Last Judgment |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 27:12 |
house (through marriage), and to |
be |
distinguished from the other naxarar |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 29:19 |
and was carried away to |
be |
buried in the cemetery of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 29:21 |
wars of Ashot, is to |
be |
found in the History of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:4 |
the Holy Sacrifice, should there |
be |
need for them at any |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:10 |
believed that he would then |
be |
forced to confront both, and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:10 |
to confront both, and thus |
be |
unable to obtain his wish |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:11 |
to halt his journey would |
be |
unwarranted and unaccountable, and that |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:11 |
unaccountable, and that it might |
be |
a cause for confusion and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:16 |
acted craftily, and pretending to |
be |
in agreement stipulated as follows |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:29 |
the thought that he might |
be |
able to entice the man |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:29 |
the katholikos, that it would |
be |
better for you not to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:34 |
let us not seem to |
be |
rebellious; for God’s command bids |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:42 |
heavily upon me. I cannot |
be |
very jealous for the Lord |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:44 |
hearts, lest your indiscriminate ears |
be |
stricken. This is unworthy of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:45 |
behold light; let my ears |
be |
clogged, and my stinking mouth |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:47 |
the anointed of God, and |
be |
banished for a crime that |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:49 |
one could turn me away |
be |
it by fear of Hades |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:51 |
namely that (all facts) must |
be |
established by (the evidence of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:52 |
I pray you not to |
be |
silent or free from care |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:53 |
the patriarchal see, there should |
be |
no confession of sins |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:54 |
with an impudent face and |
be |
an unrighteous witness no less |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:56 |
If you order that there |
be |
a meeting, let it not |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:56 |
a meeting, let it not |
be |
the assembly of the wicked |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:56 |
the Lord, but let it |
be |
like that congregation which the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:60 |
for some reason, I should |
be |
considered as an ally of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:61 |
the (wicked) tongues, do not |
be |
afraid, for it is not |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:66 |
three of them. Do not |
be |
deceived, for the sons of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:67 |
offers prayers in order to |
be |
delivered from evil men, who |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:70 |
after this will their words |
be |
considered trustworthy |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:71 |
Also the bishops shall |
be |
chosen and righteous, and some |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:71 |
so that they may not |
be |
unfairly biased. Likewise, let the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:71 |
as they may wish, and |
be |
certain. Then, let those who |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 30:73 |
before the universal tribunal may |
be |
easy, and you may receive |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 31:3 |
matters, (which he suspected to |
be) |
a plot against himself. He |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 32:13 |
of consolation is not to |
be |
found, and you are left |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 32:18 |
retribution of each individually will |
be |
deferred to the day of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 32:21 |
of grief, let an atonement |
be |
made for them as equals |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 32:25 |
you, lest further details might |
be |
annoying to your ears and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 33:7 |
hope) that he somehow might |
be |
able to melt his heart |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 33:9 |
heathen, yet, he could not |
be |
deterred from returning, lest he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 33:10 |
realized that Smbat could not |
be |
beguiled by means of the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 33:19 |
giving the ransom, he would |
be |
set free from his bonds |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 33:22 |
Demanding that the katholikos |
be |
returned to him, Hamam got |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 34:9 |
houses (in those regions) might |
be |
denied to their legitimate lords |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 34:15 |
the pretext that it would |
be |
advantageous for them to carry |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 34:25 |
nothing hidden that could not |
be |
manifested |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 35:3 |
of those regions could not |
be |
induced by him to rebel |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 35:9 |
did not allow himself to |
be |
distracted from the hope of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 36:6 |
his soul. Such eulogy must |
be |
postponed to another time and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 37:1 |
the expectation that he might |
be |
able to annihilate king Smbat |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 37:13 |
the eunuch allowed himself to |
be |
seduced by the temptation of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 38:9 |
he demanded that the fortress |
be |
turned over to him |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 38:10 |
force, because they could not |
be |
sure of the promises of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 39:2 |
in Babylon. He asked to |
be |
set free from the domination |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 41:9 |
that Constantine might perhaps thenceforth |
be |
obedient to him as his |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 42:1 |
having cast it off to |
be |
trampled in the streets. When |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 42:3 |
battalions, and ordered them to |
be |
ready in arms and ornaments |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 42:3 |
and ornaments. He pretended to |
be |
more zealous than the others |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 42:9 |
the mischief by them to |
be |
imminent, he thought that if |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 42:11 |
five of the fifths would |
be |
of no avail to the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 43:8 |
so that somehow I might |
be |
able to come to terms |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 43:14 |
Christian duty, help me to |
be |
released from my confinement. But |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 44:4 |
of the second Pharaoh, and |
be |
able to turn the wicked |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 45:2 |
great number of troops to |
be |
sent against king Smbat, and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 45:13 |
Behold! Henceforward my heart will |
be |
tormented with agony and my |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 45:25 |
to captivity in order to |
be |
sold as slaves |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 45:27 |
Almighty Lord so as to |
be |
able to drive away those |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:7 |
Ashot, who sent it to |
be |
buried in the ancestral cemetary |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:13 |
outcry of the guards could |
be |
heard and a force could |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:13 |
heard and a force could |
be |
gathered to pursue him, Vasak |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:19 |
of our land could not |
be |
released, nor could the old |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:19 |
nor could the old dust |
be |
shaken from the heads of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 46:20 |
multitudes, it caused tears to |
be |
shed, and covered the entire |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 48:4 |
|
Be |
that as it may, king |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 48:18 |
on his part he might |
be |
able to get hold of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 48:21 |
assured him that he would |
be |
set up as king of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 48:21 |
self-imposed blindness shall never |
be |
healed |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 49:7 |
the law, who happened to |
be |
there due to the providential |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 49:13 |
ostikan ordered him not to |
be |
buried. They stretched his cadaver |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 49:15 |
|
Be |
that as it may, let |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 50:2 |
mistress among them could not |
be |
discerned from the maid |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 50:15 |
prison, so that he might |
be |
able to liberate from captivity |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 50:19 |
For they considered him to |
be |
in the position of honor |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:7 |
like lambs in order to |
be |
slaughtered |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:10 |
who were not fit to |
be |
sold or used in sodomitic |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:11 |
of avarice and could not |
be |
satisfied |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:21 |
enemy, so that they might |
be |
able to reject the wicked |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:29 |
him away, lest he might |
be |
killed with the rest |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:36 |
arena like sheep about to |
be |
immolated, they offered mournful and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:37 |
latter survive him, he might |
be |
terrified of the Ishmaelite threats |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:43 |
bearing fruits. For nothing can |
be |
horrible there, where dwells the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:43 |
glory of Christ is to |
be |
found |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 51:44 |
like sheep in order to |
be |
immolated, and at the expense |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 52:1 |
destroy everything that was to |
be |
found at the borders of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 53:24 |
likeness of sheep taken to |
be |
slaughtered and prepared meals for |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 53:25 |
that came upon us) should |
be |
mourned much more than the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 53:25 |
babes that were wont to |
be |
fondled and caressed were thrown |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 53:34 |
great grief and expected to |
be |
delivered by the Lord |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:4 |
and wicked rebels. What could |
be |
done that might have been |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:4 |
proper and fit? What could |
be |
said in consolation for such |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:7 |
Christian serenity, wherewith salvation will |
be |
granted to the rest of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:9 |
under your sway might not |
be |
shaken |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:11 |
unified, the destructive evil will |
be |
unable to bring any kind |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:14 |
so that every individual may |
be |
led to restore himself in |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:15 |
Hereafter, let there |
be |
the peace of Christ among |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:15 |
prayers, which shine with holiness, |
be |
with our Humility |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:51 |
captive and Zorobabel is to |
be |
found nowhere, so that he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:57 |
by His power, and cannot |
be |
described visually, preserved me physically |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:77 |
bear their judgement, whosoever they |
be, |
and I shall remain irreproachable |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:78 |
invaders, nor the powerful storm |
be |
allowed to usher in destructive |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:79 |
adversary of your praiseworthy selves |
be |
able to shake you by |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:80 |
May you rejoice greatly, and |
be |
merry in wonderful tranquility and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 54:80 |
the Exalted you shall never |
be |
shaken |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:1 |
from the south might still |
be |
abounding around us, and learning |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:2 |
whom they considered to |
be |
worthy of the lot of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:2 |
to make arrangements that would |
be |
mutually beneficial |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:9 |
go, thinking that there might |
be |
people who might look askance |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:17 |
their living quarters are to |
be |
found. Everyone provided for his |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:22 |
my wishes! But let this |
be |
according to God’s will |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 55:23 |
|
Be |
that as it may, as |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 56:4 |
him, Ashot consequently let them |
be |
taken captive by the Greeks |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 57:3 |
district, so that they would |
be |
able to provide for their |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 58:8 |
|
Be |
that as it may, king |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 59:8 |
whose help he hoped to |
be |
able to find a way |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 59:10 |
is by choice, shall never |
be |
able to regain sight |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 59:17 |
|
Be |
that as it may, Vasak |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 59:21 |
childish demeanor the king might |
be |
possessed by a wild desire |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:4 |
|
Be |
that as it may, the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:16 |
this as something that could |
be |
settled later at leisure, immediately |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:22 |
this province. Thencefore there shall |
be |
uniform peace between us, just |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:24 |
of an impregnable bastion might |
be |
created, and in their rear |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:30 |
even two enemy soldiers could |
be |
seen together. They were scattered |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:32 |
confined in prison, they would |
be |
rescued by others, as the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 60:32 |
was with Vasak, and to |
be |
sure death would await me |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 62:10 |
the hope that they might |
be |
able to drive them out |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 63:2 |
held in common might not |
be |
forgotten and their domain deserted |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 63:9 |
he and his men might |
be |
able to carry out their |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 63:13 |
like one man he might |
be |
able to find an immediate |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 64:8 |
of one another’s blood. To |
be |
sure the ecstasy of their |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 64:13 |
the Christian laws may not |
be |
shattered by the disorderly faith |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 64:21 |
no reason for him to |
be |
prone to baseness, nor to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 64:25 |
the slain were estimated to |
be |
over thirty thousand |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:2 |
dreams, thinking that he might |
be |
able, by making a covenant |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:11 |
of the Lord: “You will |
be |
chased from city to city |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:12 |
of the heathen, which would |
be |
detrimental to all healthy practices |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:16 |
for the animals were to |
be |
found, and from there went |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:19 |
of God his mind might |
be |
content, and Mother Sion might |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:19 |
and Mother Sion might not |
be |
deprived of the children of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:20 |
this idea considered it to |
be |
the proper course. Once again |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 65:23 |
of their religion that could |
be |
trusted. Thus, he freed my |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:10 |
of Mother Sion might not |
be |
totally drowned under the flood |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:12 |
made preparations in order to |
be |
ready, and thus outraged pour |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:20 |
in Christ, “lest your hearts |
be |
shaken from their devotion to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:26 |
so that they might not |
be |
affected by the satanical aberration |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:29 |
in every way, “Not to |
be |
bound with fetters of sin |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:29 |
their physical needs, and not |
be |
moved by the fear of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:49 |
with them in order to |
be |
saved from the horrors of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:51 |
virtuous deeds, was taken to |
be |
immolated like a sheep and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 66:62 |
captives as their porters, to |
be |
taken before the tribunal (and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:2 |
Babgen, so that they might |
be |
retained in confinement and in |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:10 |
the so called shahanshah, and |
be |
able to entrap him in |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:14 |
earlier, by chance happened to |
be |
in the fortress. When he |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:15 |
the people of Geth’” could |
be |
applied to Georg |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:20 |
residence, and in particular would |
be |
mindful of peace for the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:20 |
power of the holy faith |
be |
kept intact. Yet, this cannot |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:20 |
kept intact. Yet, this cannot |
be |
brought about unless the Lord |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:21 |
But, |
be |
that as it may, at |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:25 |
of the ostikan, they would |
be |
condemned to intolerable tortures and |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:28 |
Henceforth, let us not |
be |
unaware of the constant harvest |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 67:28 |
image of the Creator, to |
be |
sure, we would have been |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:1 |
boasting so that I may |
be |
exempt from this formidable tempest |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:6 |
and thus far he shall |
be |
satisfied |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:7 |
that you would never again |
be |
borne to this place of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:8 |
was a good gift, and |
be |
reckoned among the children of |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:14 |
that the father’s skill will |
be |
of any benefit to the |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:15 |
given living Word. Do not |
be |
deceived by being aborted from |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:18 |
by certain others you may |
be |
stirred up to eternal exultations |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:20 |
You shall not |
be |
brought down like brushwood to |
Դրասխանակերտցի/Draskhanakerttsi 1- 68:20 |
the Lord. You shall not |
be |
thrown into the shade in |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:3 |
and wise erudition you may |
be |
able to cast aside the |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:9 |
while Ninos is assured to |
be |
from the offspring of Ham |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:10 |
of Zrvan’s descent was to |
be |
slain at birth. But one |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:11 |
for the female line to |
be |
included in the genealogy of |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:25 |
an offering he might thereby |
be |
raised to an even higher |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:27 |
with His help he might |
be |
cared for |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:28 |
wife whom you gave (to |
be) |
with me, she gave me |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:28 |
how could his wife not |
be |
blamed for accusing the serpent |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:29 |
to the good but will |
be |
eternally tormented, being indivisible from |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:34 |
If God’s saying is to |
be |
understood according to the overplus |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:34 |
judgment, then likewise it will |
be |
accompanied by mercy. Let us |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:40 |
evil, even supposing God to |
be |
unaware, and answered with brazen |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:42 |
they were not worthy to |
be |
heirs of the legitimate father |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:44 |
And (he taught them) to |
be |
a model of righteousness and |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:48 |
the seventh he said to |
be |
eight by addition, seems to |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:48 |
addition, seems to me (to |
be) |
because he reckoned the just |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:51 |
the daughters of men to |
be |
beautiful, they took to wife |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:57 |
perchance they might turn and |
be |
saved |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:58 |
from his wicked path and |
be |
saved |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:65 |
upper India is said to |
be |
his daughter’s. And Eusebius of |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:72 |
otherwise it would have to |
be |
visible also at night. But |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:74 |
events the place came to |
be |
called “place of (the) stable |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 1:74 |
the Hebrew language, seeming to |
be |
pronounced Awawrshelim—that is, Jerusalem |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 2:6 |
his needs was declared to |
be |
provided by the king, in |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 2:8 |
would not then his excretions |
be |
profitable for the glory of |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 2:18 |
and lower sort were to |
be |
indicated only by name |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:3 |
diligence, he ordered them to |
be |
burned so that no trace |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:10 |
repute he might no more |
be |
said to have any connection |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:14 |
says that there happened to |
be |
a war between Ormizd and |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:22 |
the robber: “Today you will |
be |
with me in paradise |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:25 |
die and the group would |
be |
destroyed with a baneful disease |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:33 |
stolen by the lame one |
be |
god |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:35 |
are so, such must also |
be |
understood with regard to the |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:35 |
ashes, “whose judgment will never |
be |
rendered void,” according to Scripture |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:36 |
They foolishly held themselves to |
be |
wise and transformed the glory |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:37 |
so that they may not |
be |
able to answer at all |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:39 |
by many, its movement would |
be |
varied and confused, not regular |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 3:39 |
limited power he would not |
be |
able to move the heavenly |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 4:33 |
him and caused him to |
be |
defeated in battle by Varbakes |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 5:1 |
encounter Ashdahak, lest the Mede |
be |
considered more brave-hearted than |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 5:12 |
He ordered his treasuries to |
be |
pillaged. When tortured cruelly, (Croesus |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 6:21 |
need no excuse, lest cowardice |
be |
more renowned than valour—which |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 6:35 |
reasons for their naming may |
be |
considered appropriate as seems fit |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 6:61 |
world to come he will |
be |
crowned by Christ, with the |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 7:7 |
so that perhaps there might |
be |
a way to make some |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 7:10 |
perchance on his way he |
be |
siezed and condemned to death |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 8:2 |
strollers; the fish seemed to |
be |
sporting on the waves as |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:3 |
the city of Caesarea to |
be |
ordained into the priesthood for |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:9 |
warfare—if indeed there should |
be |
occasion for it anywhere. He |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:13 |
plan perhaps I shall also |
be |
able to hound the house |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:13 |
impious enemy of God to |
be |
carried out |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:17 |
and live without fear and |
be |
promoted in rank and honour |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:33 |
her clothes—that she might |
be |
clothed in the glory of |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 10:37 |
esteem. So let his life |
be |
terminated—the command of your |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:17 |
the Christians he pretended to |
be |
a Christian, and with the |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:22 |
Sahak did not agree, saying: “ |
Be |
silent for now |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:23 |
and long for, as may |
be |
pleasing before the Lord |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:27 |
that he might henceforth better |
be |
able to attract to himself |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:28 |
up by this he might |
be |
audacious enough to rush at |
Թովմա/Tovma 1- 11:47 |
Holy Spirit indicating what would |
be |
done in the future: the |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 1:2 |
purpose in this was to |
be |
able all the more easily |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 1:15 |
of the Armenians began to |
be |
overcome, Saint Vardan, spurring his |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:4 |
reinstate my kingdom, I shall |
be |
a subject son to you |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:7 |
have shown your loyalty to |
be |
untimely. Did not the house |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:8 |
the gods that you will |
be |
given the kingdom of Armenia |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:9 |
Aryan kingdom that it will |
be |
too much for you to |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:10 |
archers and their blows will |
be |
as many as Khosrov and |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:11 |
he wishes. But you should |
be |
sorry for yourself more than |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:19 |
ordered the present bearers to |
be |
put to death. He did |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:23 |
They ordered a count to |
be |
made of the fallen corpses |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:23 |
the dead was found to |
be |
fifty-seven thousand people |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:29 |
lest perchance God should not |
be |
pleased and seek from you |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:30 |
so pleases God, God’s will |
be |
done. And if he says |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:33 |
three. For you will not |
be |
overcome by famine, nor will |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:37 |
But King Khosrov continued to |
be |
aroused in his heart; for |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:40 |
So shall I |
be |
unable to take only Constantinople |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:41 |
cross—so how will he |
be |
able to save you from |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:42 |
letter he ordered it to |
be |
read before the patriarch and |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:47 |
rumbling echo and shaking will |
be |
heard from the depths; the |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:49 |
and mighty, thereby you will |
be |
humbled and fall. The magnificence |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:49 |
magnificence of your palaces will |
be |
destroyed and ruined, demeaned everywhere |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:52 |
Then Heraclius ordered them to |
be |
spared. So, there were left |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:52 |
morning Heraclius ordered raids to |
be |
spread over all the land |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:52 |
that the whole country should |
be |
put to the sword |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:53 |
rope of the bridge to |
be |
cut. When Heraclius came up |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:60 |
Kavat ordered a search to |
be |
made. Entering the garden, they |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:60 |
King Kavat ordered him to |
be |
cast into one of the |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:62 |
ordered his own brothers to |
be |
killed; in one hour forty |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 3:66 |
as many troops as might |
be |
necessary. He also made requests |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:2 |
emperor Heraclius commanded them to |
be |
besieged. The king’s brother Theodore |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:9 |
woman from whom Antichrist will |
be |
born, that journeying from Egypt |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:11 |
repeat it again you will |
be |
condemning your own self.” Grieved |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:12 |
with us. Perhaps there may |
be |
some good solution to this |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:27 |
them ready. And there would |
be |
continual and insatiable intercourse with |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:39 |
Saviour and his disciples to |
be |
ground to dust and broken |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 4:40 |
He also commanded pigs to |
be |
killed and exterminated from the |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 5:7 |
some deceitful trickery they might |
be |
able to dispossess them of |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:14 |
No one could |
be |
found on the enemies’ side |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:32 |
On that day there will |
be |
a voice from the gate |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:41 |
has hardened until cities will |
be |
abandoned by their inhabitants and |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:41 |
And my people will again |
be |
delivered into captivity because they |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:42 |
remove them “no one will |
be |
able to resist and oppose |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:45 |
So hasten, |
be |
firm, pursue them. Have no |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:45 |
no hesitation in these matters; |
be |
not lax nor delay in |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:49 |
productive capacity of the country |
be |
completely destroyed.They should remove |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:49 |
so that the land may |
be |
prosperous and peaceful and the |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:50 |
kindness towards us, we shall |
be |
most eager to serve you |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 6:56 |
them in the city to |
be |
their drawers of water and |
Թովմա/Tovma 2- 7:9 |
high place he would hardly |
be |
able to make his voice |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:14 |
will shut and there will |
be |
no one to open; he |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:14 |
will open and there will |
be |
no one to close |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:15 |
all our plans will easily |
be |
carried out. By inflicting them |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:19 |
So, take courage, |
be |
men; attack Armenia with famine |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:19 |
own habitation, and it will |
be |
your land as an inheritance |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:29 |
horribly ferocious rage could not |
be |
sated |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:30 |
Habbakuk: “See, contemptuous ones, and |
be |
amazed and undone. For I |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:32 |
than the leopard; they will |
be |
swifter than the wolves of |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 1:32 |
shall become weak, tyrants will |
be |
their laughing-stock, and at |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:10 |
more) numerous. Their memory will |
be |
a source of courage and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:14 |
the hope that he might |
be |
able to subject the blessed |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:14 |
the secure rock and to |
be |
able secretly to lead astray |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:15 |
which all your opponents will |
be |
unable to resist or respond |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:16 |
great gifts and honours to |
be |
proffered and promised to make |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:16 |
royal court, that he would |
be |
in the caliph’s presence with |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:18 |
a bushel, but let it |
be |
placed on the high candlestick |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:21 |
angry and ordered him to |
be |
put to death immediately |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:22 |
he prayed that he might |
be |
able with unfaltering faith to |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:29 |
to see how they might |
be |
able to find a way |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:36 |
fire beside it, ready to |
be |
thrown at the fortress |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:44 |
on his fellow warriors to |
be |
loyal and united, on the |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:46 |
company, whether they might perhaps |
be |
able to appease the (enemy |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:51 |
in each one’s dwelling and |
be |
at peace, we shall deliver |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:52 |
But do not |
be |
ignorant of this too, that |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:55 |
and eagerly desire will certainly |
be |
done for you without doubt |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:56 |
and know how we may |
be |
able to placate him towards |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:58 |
a rebel against the caliph |
be |
lifted from you |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:60 |
soldiers hear, and do not |
be |
ashamed to speak the truth |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:63 |
his house evil will not |
be |
lacking.’ |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:66 |
heed, only wishing that you |
be |
filled thereby. On seeing your |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:69 |
come in vain flight may |
be |
sent back each to his |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:70 |
own will, perhaps it will |
be |
of advantage for many including |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:70 |
and so no one will |
be |
able to gain any advantage |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:75 |
not your regard for me |
be |
vain and hollow, so that |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:75 |
our enemies may see and |
be |
ashamed, while our friends and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:77 |
transitory; rather he sought to |
be |
the cause of gifts that |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 2:77 |
cannot wither, waste away, or |
be |
seized by thieves. “Give me |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:4 |
from him rather than to |
be |
put to death with cruel |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:7 |
he commanded their heads to |
be |
cut off by the sword |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:9 |
to abandon Christ and not |
be |
put to death. Many had |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:10 |
Vahram saw him about to |
be |
slaughtered as the executioner was |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:16 |
to love his name and |
be |
servants and handmaidens to him |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:16 |
holocausts and their offerings will |
be |
acceptable on my altar; for |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:16 |
altar; for my house shall |
be |
called a house of prayer |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:19 |
Scripture: “A new name shall |
be |
given to my servant, who |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:19 |
to my servant, who will |
be |
blessed on earth |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:20 |
Gurgēn, that wherever he might |
be |
they were to bring him |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:20 |
to bring him to him, |
be |
it by deceitful trickery and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:20 |
royal power—however they might |
be |
able they were to bring |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:25 |
He ordered her to |
be |
left at liberty and arranged |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:28 |
in peaceable friendliness; he would |
be |
honoured by them with gifts |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:31 |
seize him, his troops will |
be |
discouraged, and we shall easily |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:36 |
horses, the mountain seemed to |
be |
burning with fire. Or it |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:38 |
his rapid gallop, he might |
be |
warned, turn at the noise |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:38 |
turn at the noise, and |
be |
saved from the destructive course |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:59 |
and the mountain appeared to |
be |
aflame |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 4:63 |
the battle with them to |
be |
captured but remained aside with |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 5:4 |
to dwell in peace and |
be |
independent, and that no one |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 5:4 |
that no one was to |
be |
expelled from his own dwelling |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 5:15 |
to treat you faithlessly and |
be |
false to our oaths. See |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 5:19 |
so that the saying might |
be |
fulfilled: “Raise a sword against |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 5:19 |
shepherd and the sheep will |
be |
scattered.” And again the aforementioned |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:9 |
outcome of the tribunal would |
be |
|
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:10 |
and ordered the prisoners to |
be |
brought so he could interrogate |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:14 |
Lord may command, let it |
be |
|
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:17 |
to have for you might |
be |
manifest |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:20 |
are guilty; your lives will |
be |
spared, and you will live |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:25 |
your desire commands, let punishment |
be |
inflicted on us. We are |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:28 |
wild beast, ordered them to |
be |
taken out from the tribunal |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:30 |
your rebellion, and you will |
be |
on good terms with me |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:33 |
in its place I shall |
be |
obliged to show |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:35 |
snare with poisonous arrows to |
be |
loosed in the darkness at |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:38 |
So let his memory not |
be |
with those who, although they |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:42 |
the tyrant ordered them to |
be |
bound in iron bonds and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:44 |
the blessed priest Grigor to |
be |
united with them and complete |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:44 |
three, that Christ might not |
be |
separated from them, as Christ |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:46 |
he thought that it would |
be |
easy to ensnare them like |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:59 |
Jesus our Lord—to whom |
be |
glory for ever. Amen |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 6:61 |
Jesus our Lord—to whom |
be |
glory for ever. Amen |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:3 |
impiety of that sect may |
be |
extirpated from the churches of |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:7 |
level road; let us not |
be |
diverted to the right or |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:8 |
sides, a straight course cannot |
be |
steered, and it may be |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:8 |
be steered, and it may |
be |
shipwrecked by the force of |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:20 |
faith, they are worthless, to |
be |
rejected, and alien to the |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:21 |
unbefitting that good and evil |
be |
set together, or light with |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 7:21 |
heart of the believer to |
be |
soiled by his lips |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 8:10 |
sold to foreign races to |
be |
led into slavery and depart |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 8:12 |
He ordered to |
be |
brought before him some of |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 8:13 |
nor did they agree to |
be |
deceived by wealth; nor did |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 8:25 |
bodies of the saints to |
be |
dragged outside the city as |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 9:15 |
I am not content to |
be |
your wife but the great |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 9:16 |
her to the caliph to |
be |
his wife. When the woman |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 9:16 |
I am not content to |
be |
your wife, but the caliph’s |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:13 |
Let us not |
be |
more cowardly than the Tsanars |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:13 |
anyone is killed, it will |
be |
considered a glorious thing for |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:13 |
Christ. For it will not |
be |
a death of a common |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:20 |
So let it |
be |
clear that as long as |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:21 |
the air. Let your will |
be |
done. I am innocent of |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:23 |
you leave me there will |
be |
peace; but if not, (there |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:23 |
but if not, (there will |
be) |
war and struggle and battle |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:27 |
mountain until some order should |
be |
brought them in haste from |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:36 |
not the very first to |
be |
defeated, or your army (the |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:36 |
yours (the first) booty to |
be |
divided |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:39 |
chamber, they sat down to |
be |
merry |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:49 |
Lest anyone suppose me to |
be |
a rebel against the caliph |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:49 |
and for this reason to |
be |
attacking the army of Asorestan |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 10:53 |
of the prophet Amos might |
be |
fulfilled: “I shall break the |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:5 |
He commanded him to |
be |
brought into the tribunal where |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:5 |
them. He ordered them to |
be |
fastened to stakes with their |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:7 |
Spirit: “Who allowed me to |
be |
martyred for the truth and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:7 |
his torments, that I should |
be |
glorified with him? He is |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:9 |
that first the saint’s tongue |
be |
cut out so that he |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:9 |
and his two feet to |
be |
cut off. Limb by limb |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:11 |
and Holy Spirit—to whom |
be |
glory for ever. Amen |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:14 |
of Christ, nor shall we |
be |
deprived of eternal life or |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:17 |
the tortures in order to |
be |
crucified with Christ. They denied |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:20 |
Saint Kakhay he ordered to |
be |
slain with the sword. The |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:23 |
the caliph ordered him to |
be |
brought before him. He questioned |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:23 |
perchance thereby he might really |
be |
able to turn him away |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:24 |
this, torments and death, and |
be |
deprived of life by a |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:25 |
do you suppose me to |
be |
a young child that you |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:28 |
life, or shall I really |
be |
afraid of you? Far from |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:29 |
then he ordered him to |
be |
put to death immediately by |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:30 |
in prayer that he might |
be |
able to overcome heroically, then |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:30 |
and Holy Spirit, to whom |
be |
glory for ever |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 11:31 |
royal gifts and honours, and |
be |
subject to the caliph |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 12:3 |
relative; and they shall say: |
Be |
our prince, and our nourishment |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 12:3 |
prince, and our nourishment shall |
be |
with you.” So the land |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 13:12 |
the hope that he would |
be |
able to persuade Gurgēn to |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 13:16 |
awaits your orders. May you |
be |
pleased, valiant general, with his |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 13:43 |
He appointed him prince to |
be |
trusted in his own stead |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:1 |
up to the Anointed (will |
be) |
seven weeks and sixty-two |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:6 |
and his son Grigor to |
be |
brought before him |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:13 |
principality of Vaspurakan was to |
be |
entrusted to Ashot |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:14 |
First “lest I appear to |
be |
in rebellion against the caliph |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:20 |
religion; then he would not |
be |
troubled |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:24 |
strive valiantly, arm yourself bravely, |
be |
a warrior of Christ |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:43 |
a mutual pact not to |
be |
mistrustful of each other. Derenik |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 14:50 |
all men, that there would |
be |
a trusting alliance between you |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 15:6 |
glorious on earth and will |
be |
crowned by Christ with all |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 15:11 |
do not hold back, delay, |
be |
slow, or fail to make |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 16:8 |
where our Ashot seemed to |
be |
ill. Vahan entered (his tent |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 16:8 |
was thought by some to |
be |
tainted with cowardice, though he |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 17:4 |
Are you to |
be |
the only inhabitant on earth |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 18:17 |
the penalty with fire will |
be |
tortured again, for those who |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 19:13 |
he ordered the bridgeheads to |
be |
guarded and the desert places |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:14 |
the hope that he might |
be |
able to bring his wicked |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:43 |
the princess of Vaspurakan, to |
be |
securely imprisoned |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:55 |
favoured the murderous beast to |
be |
courageous |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:61 |
to see whether there would |
be |
any who might bring him |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:63 |
into places where there will |
be |
no visitation for ever |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:64 |
the cowardly fear is to |
be |
reckoned valour, how much more |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 20:72 |
to affirm them, he will |
be |
unshakeable in this world. Amen |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 22:4 |
the Armenians. There happened to |
be |
there also the blessed bishop |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 22:8 |
of their princely rank to |
be |
equally shared. Merely for his |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 22:14 |
as inappropriate, lest other princes |
be |
induced to follow the same |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 22:15 |
army, and let the territory |
be |
yours to inherit |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 22:30 |
respect and friendship, and thereby |
be |
secure from the suspicious messages |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 23:8 |
combat, he hoped still to |
be |
able to bring the battle |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 24:2 |
murder Apumruan, whereby they might |
be |
able to release Prince Ashot |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 26:5 |
they expected God’s mercy to |
be |
multiplied, as God is accustomed |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 27:7 |
He ordered a goldsmith to |
be |
brought, and had the invincible |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 28:6 |
that whatever he wished should |
be |
done. So it was openly |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 28:14 |
follows: “This further task will |
be |
accomplished by peace or war |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:9 |
It would |
be |
appropriate to extend further rhetorical |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:10 |
proper lament, let that now |
be |
left to another stronger person |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:48 |
which are called Saviour would |
be |
adored and worshipped with divine |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:48 |
of the Word, it would |
be |
even more ridiculous. The stones |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:48 |
more ridiculous. The stones would |
be |
eaten and the wooden and |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:49 |
Let this |
be |
enough said for now for |
Թովմա/Tovma 3- 29:65 |
it should happen that he |
be |
killed, then for the victory |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 1:32 |
day, whose entrails would not |
be |
contorted, among us who have |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 1:44 |
doors of the rooms, to |
be |
replaced by black ones, very |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 1:47 |
artisans forsook their tasks to |
be |
placed on knees and cheeks |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 3:24 |
war. Who knows whose will |
be |
the victory |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 3:43 |
saying of the prophet might |
be |
fulfilled: “He who dug the |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:1 |
one hidden, the other would |
be |
even more domineering |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:4 |
haughty insolence, supposing himself to |
be |
a great personage |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:14 |
that the former’s (holding) might |
be |
closer to the latter’s, and |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:25 |
last trumpet, when they will |
be |
judged for their works |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:37 |
a few, how shall we |
be |
able to resist the numerous |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:37 |
where the prince himself will |
be |
organising the battle?” Struck with |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:64 |
it or seen it, to |
be |
able to reveal that anyone |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:72 |
the saints—or, it would |
be |
better for me to say |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 4:73 |
day periods (of fasting) to |
be |
observed continually and with unfailing |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 6:2 |
their position, supposing themselves to |
be |
significant, they suddenly began to |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 7:3 |
man considers it preferable to |
be |
decapitated than to pay one |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 8:1 |
stories, especially those that would |
be |
full of interminable prolixity—profitless |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 8:12 |
his neck he will scarcely |
be |
able to distinguish the various |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 8:13 |
on coming out he would |
be |
unable to tell anyone anything |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 8:14 |
in the palace, it would |
be |
a great labour for himself |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 9:10 |
Although there may |
be |
words (of blame) in our |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 9:13 |
rejoice and many islands shall |
be |
glad |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 9:15 |
festival with grandiose splendour to |
be |
remembered from generation to generation |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 10:11 |
the king, supposing him to |
be |
like other people. While the |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 10:16 |
less, and ordered them to |
be |
freed so that they might |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:20 |
psalmist David: “The islands shall |
be |
happy and all the inhabitants |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:29 |
Holy Spirit had chosen to |
be |
overseer and guardian of the |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:31 |
not permit their provinces to |
be |
undermined by the incessant raiding |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:33 |
in many places there will |
be |
famines and plagues and earthquakes |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:37 |
he had learned the saying: “ |
Be |
compassionate, even as your heavenly |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:66 |
saying was fulfilled: “Those will |
be |
days of oppression such as |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:72 |
of God revealed him to |
be |
a glorious boast for us |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:72 |
everyone, that perchance life might |
be |
peaceful for himself and his |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:78 |
the springtime. May his memory |
be |
blessed, and the prayers of |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:87 |
of this book, whatever may |
be |
found extra or missing therein |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:87 |
found extra or missing therein, |
be |
it a full stop, a |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:89 |
And may he |
be |
blessed, praised and lauded by |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:110 |
oppression and struggle, and to |
be |
freed from the exaction of |
Թովմա/Tovma 4- 13:111 |
other: “Dear brothers, let us |
be |
bravely united through the bond |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 3:21 |
in breadth, turned out to |
be |
disobedient, we forgot our beloved |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 5:6 |
and which we consider to |
be |
nothing |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 5:7 |
Christ, he ordered them to |
be |
killed with a sword |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 5:8 |
supplications to God, asked to |
be |
added to the number of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 7:12 |
from now on there will |
be |
no war between the two |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 7:23 |
and Sundays. I happened to |
be |
with these men during the |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 7:29 |
sick, so that they would |
be |
instantly healed of their ailments |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 7:38 |
so that we will not |
be |
subjected to the curses of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 8:16 |
Movses and Father Babken to |
be |
sent to the island of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 10:2 |
Greek country. She continued to |
be |
visible until the onset of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 13:6 |
marzpan Tigran; the city could |
be |
saved (only) by ransom |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 13:7 |
was visible, which should not |
be |
note: that is why God |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 15:12 |
Ibn Xosrov ordered that he |
be |
thrown into prison in iron |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 16:2 |
dogs, he ordered them to |
be |
smeared with oil, set on |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 17:3 |
throne, he showed himself to |
be |
a magnificent man, full of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 19:9 |
very night your soul will |
be |
required of you,” is it |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 24:3 |
Skleros and ordered him to |
be |
taken to the fortress of |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 25:3 |
flames - for this was to |
be |
a signal - he ordered the |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 25:3 |
the trumpets of war to |
be |
blown, and the whole camp |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 28:7 |
body of a Christian to |
be |
dug out of the grave |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 28:8 |
of the unfortunate, thrown) to |
be |
eaten by dogs. At such |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 37:3 |
the city, otherwise they would |
be |
forced to go to war |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 48:5 |
him (Sargis), not wanting to |
be |
a disobedient, I took on |
Ասողիկ/Asoghik 1- 48:7 |
with you (from God), may |
be |
worthy to sing a hymn |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 1:5 |
there was no time (to |
be |
healed) from the agonies we |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 1:26 |
This prophetic lament may appropriately |
be |
recited about them, “The land |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 1:27 |
portion as a gift, and |
be |
prince solely over your patrimony |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 2:5 |
upon us with distrust (would |
be) |
humiliated by the doctrinal works |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 2:13 |
Georgi who ordered that he |
be |
put in prison. But then |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 2:21 |
it and belonging to it |
be |
disfigured through fire, sword, and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 2:21 |
He ordered the captives to |
be |
taken to Xaghteac’ district, while |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 2:37 |
Byzantine bishops who happened to |
be |
there (were to celebrate) in |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 3:7 |
that the trumpet of peace |
be |
sounded, and all the troops |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 3:14 |
his death, his district would |
be |
returned to the emperor; but |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 3:14 |
the emperor ordered them to |
be |
beheaded at that spot |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:0 |
your sector, and do not |
be |
an impediment on my road |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:3 |
And he ordered that (Zak’aria) |
be |
lead off to Constantinople, saying |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:6 |
the heads of the slain |
be |
gathered together at one spot |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:6 |
who brought a head would |
be |
given one dahekan. Searching everywhere |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:6 |
He commanded that (the heads) |
be |
made into piles and placed |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:7 |
a hostage, and there will |
be |
peace between us.” (Georgi) consented |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:8 |
that (he permit him) to |
be |
tributary and subject to him |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:10 |
for the tents could not |
be |
moved, since they had become |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:14 |
the emperor ordered that messengers |
be |
sent so that (Constantine) would |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 4:14 |
did not want Constantine to |
be |
emperor. After issuing many commands |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 5:3 |
named Nikit, who was to |
be |
overseer of the land. He |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:0 |
and raised a son to |
be |
heir to the realm, as |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:5 |
He ordered that his beard |
be |
shorn off, and that he |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:5 |
shorn off, and that he |
be |
led around the squares and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:5 |
seated on an ass, to |
be |
spat upon. Later he ordered |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:6 |
falls on this stone will |
be |
broken to pieces; but when |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 6:8 |
in no way can they |
be |
of help on the day |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 8:0 |
commanded that a golden pool |
be |
filled with water for him |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:2 |
the chiefs of the city |
be |
summoned to her. She showed |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:7 |
needed by the cavalry (to |
be |
found there). Now the lord |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:8 |
the sword of bitterness to |
be |
lifted up (for it is |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:8 |
Lord note: “The wicked shall |
be |
destroyed wickedly” [Matthew 21.41]. Now those troops |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:9 |
Xtrik ordered that the ground |
be |
dug down to a depth |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:9 |
body, and that the captives |
be |
slaughtered over that ditch until |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:12 |
in those days there will |
be |
such tribulation as has not |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:12 |
until now, and never will |
be” [Matthew 13.19]. |
For (the people) had grown |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:12 |
and creator, thinking Him to |
be |
a man. A man named |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:14 |
however, note: “That ’Woe’ will |
be |
for the entire country.” Let |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:17 |
hastily ordered that the queen |
be |
brought back out of exile |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:17 |
his relatives, and their intimates |
be |
seized. The emperor took to |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 9:17 |
she ordered that their homes |
be |
plundered, pillaged, and destroyed |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:2 |
they believed that he would |
be |
emperor, because of the numerous |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:4 |
until eternity “His horn shall |
be |
elevated in glory,” as is |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:9 |
the Romans: “Let every person |
be |
subject to the governing authorities |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:12 |
haughty looks of man shall |
be |
brought low and the pride |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:12 |
the pride of men shall |
be |
humbled; and the Lord alone |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:12 |
and the Lord alone will |
be |
exalted in that day” [Isaiah 2.11]. Such |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:32 |
befell (the country) all shall |
be |
moved to tears |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:34 |
growl wherever they happen to |
be, |
like lion cubs in their |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:38 |
the Lord, and may justice |
be |
meted out to him (the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:42 |
and (the territory) was to |
be ( |
Grigor’s family property) from generation |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:44 |
understood that the city would |
be |
given to somebody, he sent |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:46 |
The emperor sent him to |
be |
lieutenant of the city of |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 10:47 |
has commanded that your habitation |
be |
at Arcn awan in the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 11:2 |
here shall your proud waves |
be |
stayed” [Joel 38.11] threw up a thick |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 11:3 |
so that we would not |
be |
completely exterminated |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 11:31 |
who were (too young to |
be) |
steady on their feet, were |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:8 |
Psalms which says “They shall |
be |
despised who are chosen by |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:9 |
necks” [Isaiah 3.16]. I consider arrogance to |
be |
the root of all evil |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:10 |
First and foremost (women) should |
be |
charged with this (fault), and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:11 |
for the hair, there will |
be |
baldness” [Isaiah, 3.24] for, stripped of headdresses |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:11 |
of headdresses, their hair shall |
be |
cut off to mock them |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:11 |
a golden belt there will |
be |
one of rope, and instead |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:12 |
illustrate that our chastisement shall |
be |
equal to or more severe |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:22 |
and church, we found to |
be |
more than [150]. But as for |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:22 |
other lands, and happened to |
be |
there, who can count them |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 12:25 |
time and many words would |
be |
needed for that. We abbreviated |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 13:2 |
rule of many princes will |
be |
confused, inappropriate and subject to |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 14:0 |
honor, and commanded that (Petros) |
be |
honored with a generous stipend |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:13 |
and priests who happened to |
be |
there, or (to) the elderly |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:15 |
heart of stone would not |
be |
vexed by tears, hearing these |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:23 |
could any place of refuge |
be |
found. For due to the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:31 |
the name of our Lord, |
be |
proud of God eternally, and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:34 |
caused a wonderful idea to |
be |
implanted in the heart of |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:35 |
that tomorrow the battle would |
be |
fought in such a way |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:36 |
valley, then why should it |
be |
surprising if He directed the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 16:42 |
the foreigners’ army, claiming to |
be |
a mandator or messenger |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:14 |
sins of our fathers will |
be |
visited upon us, (I say |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:15 |
this proverb shall no more |
be |
used (solely) in Israel. The |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:23 |
Those clerics who could |
be |
seen at the (church) doors |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:27 |
state in Deuteronomy, “I shall |
be |
the enemy of your enemies |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:28 |
folk, saying: “I shall not |
be |
with them,” and also: “Though |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:29 |
Brothers, |
be |
fearful and heedful of the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:29 |
heedful of the heavenly messengers. |
Be |
not unknown to Him, that |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 17:29 |
know you.” Rather, let us |
be |
among the ranks of His |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 18:33 |
not break, who would not |
be |
seized with trembling, whose eyes |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 18:37 |
city! No longer shall you |
be |
a city of refuge, but |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 18:38 |
throughout the world, and shall |
be |
remembered for all time |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 18:39 |
who thought (the city) would |
be |
a place of salvation and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 18:40 |
the enemy, urging them to |
be |
brave martyrs, as is meet |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:7 |
of confession. Why should we |
be |
punished the way they were |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:8 |
us, and cause us to |
be |
trampled underfoot by pagans and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:12 |
so that our fall not |
be |
all the greater |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:13 |
does not want anyone to |
be |
lost, and therefore does not |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:14 |
the next their torments will |
be |
the lighter, Others He keeps |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 21:14 |
world solely. Let this discussion |
be |
closed here. We now return |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:3 |
of it—thinking it to |
be |
ordinary food—are poisoned, just |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:3 |
so that the fish will |
be |
deceived and caught by the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:6 |
external enemies, but difficult to |
be |
saved from the wars of |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:6 |
Joseph learned. Should (the enemy) |
be |
from a people which speaks |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:8 |
from the same fountain — (may |
be) |
sweet and also bitter water |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:12 |
narration so that our words |
be |
supported |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:15 |
that the unconquerable man would |
be |
betrayed into the foreigners’ hands |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:18 |
worth, telling the unworthy to |
be |
silent. When this pleased many |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:19 |
Nicea that although an individual |
be |
extremely sinful, his confession must |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:19 |
extremely sinful, his confession must |
be |
accepted, he must be given |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:19 |
must be accepted, he must |
be |
given communion in the body |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:19 |
blood of the Lord and |
be |
made worthy of masses and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:20 |
animal (brought for sacrifice) would |
be |
led forward and they would |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:26 |
toward (Yakobos), declaring himself to |
be |
one of (Yakobos’) adherents. Observing |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:28 |
that this most wretched man |
be |
confined in prison, since he |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 22:32 |
unite with the Christians will |
be |
rejected. Therefore (Yakobos) died like |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 23:1 |
churlish monk who claimed to |
be |
from Aghbania (Aghuania) “Caucasian Albania |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 23:21 |
he commanded that their faces |
be |
branded with the sign of |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 23:21 |
them, but rather that they |
be |
hounded by all as evil |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 23:28 |
expressions, saying that it would |
be |
better to die crossing the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 24:0 |
tall giants who could not |
be |
withstood or competed against, styled |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 24:3 |
former narration. Let it not |
be |
considered few or insignificant the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 24:17 |
destroyed like wax in fire, |
be |
they kings or be they |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 24:17 |
fire, be they kings or |
be |
they princes, as we have |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 25:4 |
proud, thinking it impossible to |
be |
vanquished by any kings born |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 25:21 |
an oath so that there |
be |
peace between the Iranian and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 25:22 |
him that “hereafter let there |
be |
no discord between you and |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:2 |
Events may |
be |
compared with the quickly-moving |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
the Lord willed that we |
be |
afflicted by such punishments, that |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
by such punishments, that we |
be |
persecuted and tormented, that every |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
and tormented, that every age |
be |
tortured, that we be exiled |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
age be tortured, that we |
be |
exiled and denied His presence |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
punishment and guilty; that we |
be |
dispersed and sent far away |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
rebellious, disobedient and unbridled natures |
be |
restrained, and that we be |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:12 |
be restrained, and that we |
be |
subjected to His scepter of |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:17 |
important that Your blessed name |
be |
upon us, that we be |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:17 |
be upon us, that we |
be |
considered (worthy of Your) inheritance |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:18 |
us so that we not |
be |
totally worn out by the |
Լաստիվերցի/Lastivertsi 1- 26:23 |
upon our writing you would |
be |
terrified by the face of |